.. -*- encoding: utf-8 -*-

.. meta::
   :PG.Id: 53859
   :PG.Title: With the British Legion
   :PG.Released: 2017-01-01
   :PG.Rights: Public Domain
   :PG.Producer: Al Haines
   :DC.Creator: \G. \A. Henty
   :MARCREL.ill: Wal Paget
   :DC.Title: With the British Legion
              A Story of the Carlist Wars
   :DC.Language: en
   :DC.Created: 1903
   :coverpage: images/img-cover.jpg

=======================
WITH THE BRITISH LEGION
=======================

.. clearpage::

.. pgheader::

.. container:: frontispiece

   .. vspace:: 4

   .. vspace:: 2

   .. _`"SETTING SPURS TO THEIR HORSES THE FOUR MEN DASHED FORWARD"`:

   .. figure:: images/img-front.jpg
      :figclass: white-space-pre-line
      :align: center
      :alt: "SETTING SPURS TO THEIR HORSES, THE FOUR MEN DASHED FORWARD"

      "SETTING SPURS TO THEIR HORSES, THE FOUR MEN DASHED FORWARD"

   .. vspace:: 4

.. container:: titlepage center white-space-pre-line

   .. class:: xx-large bold

      WITH THE BRITISH LEGION

   .. class:: large

      A STORY OF THE CARLIST WARS

   .. vspace:: 2

   .. class:: large

      BY

   .. class:: x-large

      \G. \A. HENTY

   .. class:: small

      Author of "With Roberts to Pretoria" "Held Fast for England"
      "Under Drake's Flag" &c.

   .. vspace:: 3

   .. class:: medium

      *WITH TEN FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS BY WAL. PAGET*

   .. vspace:: 3

   .. class:: medium

      LONDON
      BLACKIE & SON, LIMITED, 50 OLD BAILEY, E.C.
      GLASGOW AND DUBLIN
      1903

   .. vspace:: 4

.. class:: center large bold

   PREFACE

.. vspace:: 1

The story of the doings of the British Legion under Sir de
Lacy Evans in Spain is but little known.  The expedition was
a failure, and that from no want of heroic courage on the part
of the soldiers, but from the most scandalous neglect and
ill-treatment by the Government of Queen Christina.  So gross
was this neglect that within six months of their arrival in the
Peninsula nearly five thousand, that is to say half the Legion,
had either died from want, privation, or fever in the hospitals
of Vittoria, or were invalided home.  The remainder, although
ill-fed, ill-clothed, and with their pay nine months in arrear,
showed themselves worthy of the best traditions of the British
army, and it was only at the end of their two years' engagement
that, finding all attempts to obtain fair treatment from
the Government unavailing, they took their discharge and
returned home.

The history of their doings as described in the following
story is largely founded on a pamphlet by Alex. Somerville,
a man of genius who enlisted in the Legion; and the events
subsequent to its disbandment are taken from the work of
Major Duncan, one of the Commissioners appointed by the
British Government to endeavour to see that the conditions
of a convention entered into by our Government and the
leaders of the contending parties in Spain were duly observed--a
convention, however, that had very small influence in
checking the atrocities committed by both combatants.

.. vspace:: 1

\G. \A. HENTY.

.. vspace:: 4

.. class:: center large bold

   CONTENTS

.. class:: noindent small

   CHAP.

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

I.  `ENLISTED`_
II.  `IN SPAIN`_
III.  `AN ADVENTURE`_
IV.  `THE FIRST FIGHT`_
V.  `A FURIOUS STRUGGLE`_
VI.  `A CAPTIVE`_
VII.  `A GREAT CHANGE`_
VIII.  `A DESPERATE ADVENTURE`_
IX.  `THE ESCAPE`_
X.  `A GOOD SERVICE`_
XI.  `A THWARTED PLOT`_
XII.  `A FIASCO`_
XIII.  `A DESPERATE ATTEMPT`_
XIV.  `A RESCUE`_
XV.  `A CHALLENGE`_
XVI.  `ENGAGED`_
XVII.  `KIDNAPPED`_
XVIII.  `ESCAPED`_
XIX.  `MILITARY MOVEMENTS`_
XX.  `THE END OF A FEUD`_
XXI.  `HOME`_

.. vspace:: 4

.. class:: center large bold

   ILLUSTRATIONS

.. vspace:: 2

`"SETTING SPURS TO THEIR HORSES THE FOUR MEN DASHED FORWARD"`_  *Frontispiece*

.. vspace:: 1

`ARTHUR MAKES HIS WAY THROUGH THE CARLIST LINES`_

.. vspace:: 1

`"A SAIL WAS HOISTED AND THEY RAN OUT MERRILY"`_

.. vspace:: 1

`"HE BEGAN TO DRAG HIMSELF ALONG"`_

.. vspace:: 1

`"ARTHUR FLUNG HIM BACK ACROSS THE TABLE"`_

.. vspace:: 1

`"QUEEN CHRISTINA HELD OUT HER HAND"`_

.. vspace:: 1

`"AH!" HE SAID, "SO I HAVE LAID HANDS ON YOU AT LAST"`_

.. vspace:: 1

`"LITTLE BY LITTLE ARTHUR'S ADVANCE ACCELERATED"`_

.. vspace:: 1

`"A TALL MAN WITH A HARSH, ASCETIC FACE ENTERED"`_

.. vspace:: 1

`"THE TWO WEAPONS FLASHED AT THE SAME MOMENT"`_





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`ENLISTED`:

.. class:: center x-large bold

   WITH THE BRITISH LEGION

.. vspace:: 3

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER I

.. class:: center medium bold

   ENLISTED

.. vspace:: 2

"Well, sir, I shall be glad to know what you intend to
do next?"

There was no answer to the question, which, after a
pause, was repeated in the same cold tone.  "Don't know,
uncle," came at last from the lips of the boy standing before
him.

"Nor do I, Arthur.  This is the fourth school from which I
have been requested to remove you.  When I sent you to
Shrewsbury I told you that it was your last chance, and now
here you are back again.  Your case seems hopeless.  By the
terms of your father's will, which seems to have been written
with a prevision of what you were going to turn out, you are
not to come into your property until you arrive at the age of
twenty-five; though, as his executor, I was authorized to pay
from the incoming rents the cost of your education and clothes,
and also a certain amount for your expenses at the university,
and when you took your degree I was to let you have the
sum of one hundred and fifty pounds per year until you reached
the age fixed for your coming into the bulk of the fortune."

The speaker, Mr. Hallett, was a solicitor in Liverpool with
a large practice, which so occupied him that he was too busy
to attend to other matters.  At bottom he was not an
unkindly man, but he had but little time to give to home or
family.  He had regarded it as a nuisance when his elder
brother died and left him sole trustee and guardian of his son,
then a boy of ten years old.  Arthur's father had been an
invalid for some years before he died, and the boy had been
allowed to run almost wild, and spent the greater part of his
time in the open air.  Under the tuition of the grooms he had
learned to ride well, and was often away for hours on his pony;
he had a daily swim in the river that ran through the estate,
and was absolutely fearless.  He had had narrow escapes of
being killed, from falling from trees and walls, and had fought
more than one battle with village boys of his own age.

His father, a weak invalid, scarcely attempted to control him
in any way, although well aware that such training was eminently
bad for him; but he knew that his own life was drawing
to a close, and he could not bear the thought of sending him
to school, as his brother had more than once advised him to
do.  He did, however, shortly before his death, take the latter's
advice, and drew up a will which he hoped would benefit the
boy, by rendering it impossible for him to come into the
property until he was of an age to steady down.

"I foresee, Robert," the lawyer said, "that my post as
guardian will be no sinecure, and, busy as I am, I feel that I
shall not have much time to look after him personally; still, for
your sake, I will do all that I can for him.  It is, of course,
impossible for me to keep him in my house.  After the life he
has led, it would be equally disagreeable to him and to my
wife, so he must go to a boarding-school."

And so at his brother's death the solicitor made enquiries,
and sent the boy to school at Chester, where he had heard
that the discipline was good.  Four months later Arthur
turned up, having run away, and almost at the moment of
his arrival there came a letter from the principal, saying that
he declined to receive him back again.

"It is not that there is anything radically wrong about him,
but his disobedience to all the rules of the school is beyond
bearing.  Flogging appears to have no effect upon him, and
he is altogether incorrigible.  He has high spirits and is
perfectly truthful; he is bright and intelligent.  I had intended
to tell you at the end of the half-year that I should be glad if
you would take him away, for although I do not hesitate to
use the cane when necessary, I am not a believer in breaking
a boy's spirit; and when I find that even severe discipline is
ineffectual, I prefer to let other hands try what they can do.
I consider that his faults are the result of bad training, or
rather, so far as I can see, of no training at all until he came
to me."

At his next school the boy stayed two years.  The report
was similar to that from Chester.  The boy was not a bad
boy, but he was always getting into mischief and leading
others into it.  Complaints were continually being made, by
farmers and others, of the breaking down of hedges, the
robbing of orchards, and other delinquencies, in all of which
deeds he appeared to be the leader; and as punishment
seemed to have no good effect the head-master requested
Mr. Hallett to remove him.

The next experiment lasted eighteen months, and he was
then expelled for leading a "barring-out" as a protest against
an unpopular usher.  He had then been sent to Shrewsbury,
from which he had just returned.

"The lad," the head-master wrote, "has a good disposition.
He is intelligent, quick at his books, excellent in all athletic
exercises, honourable and manly; but he is a perpetual source of
trouble.  He is always in mischief; he is continually being met
out of bounds; he is constantly in fights--most of them, I am
bound to say, incurred on behalf of smaller boys.  His last
offence is that he got out of his room last night, broke the
window of one of the masters, who had, he considered, treated
him unfairly, and threw a large number of crackers into his
room.  He was detected climbing up to his own window again
by the house master, who, having been awakened by the
explosions, had hastily gone round to the boys' rooms.  After
this I felt that I could keep him no longer; discipline must be
sustained.  At the same time I am sorry at being compelled
to say that he must leave.  He is a favourite in the school,
and has very many good qualities; and his faults are the faults
of exuberant spirits and not of a bad disposition."

"Now, to return to my question," continued Mr. Hallett,
"what do you mean to do?  You are too old to send to
another school, even if one would take you, which no decent
institution would do now that you have been expelled from
four schools in succession, winding up with Shrewsbury.
I have spoken to you so often that I shall certainly not
attempt so thankless a task again.  As to your living at my
house, it is out of the question.  I am away the whole day;
and your aunt tells me that at the end of your last holidays
you were making your two cousins tomboys, and that although
she liked you very much she really did not feel equal to
having you about the house for six weeks at a time.  You
cannot complain that I have not been frank with you.  I
told you, when you came home from your first school, the
provisions of your father's will, and how matters stood.  I suppose
you have thought, on your way from Shrewsbury, as to your
future?  You were well aware that I was not the sort of man
to go back from what I said.  I warned you solemnly, when
you went to Shrewsbury, that it was the last chance I should
give you, and that if you came back again to this place I
should wash my hands of you, except that I should see the
terms of the will strictly carried out.

"Of course, your father little dreamt of such a situation as
has arisen, or he would have made some provision for it;
and I shall therefore strain a point, and make you an allowance
equal to the sum your schooling has cost.  According to
the wording of the will I am certainly not empowered to do
so, but I do not think that even a judge in the Court of
Chancery would raise any objection.  I have ordered your
boxes to be taken to the Falcon Hotel.  You will find there a
letter from me addressed to you, enclosing four five-pound
notes.  The same sum will be sent to you every two months to
any address that you may send to me.  You will, I hope,
communicate with me each time you receive your remittance,
acquainting me with what you are doing.  I may tell you that
I have determined on this course with some hopes that when
you are your own master you will gain a sufficient sense of
responsibility to steady you.  At the end of two years, if you
desire to go to the university you will receive the allowance
there which would be suitable for you.  I have thought this
matter over very carefully and painfully, Arthur.  I talked it
over with your aunt last night.  She is deeply grieved, but
she agrees with me that it is as good a plan as can be devised
for you.  You cannot go to school again; we cannot have you
at home on our hands for two years."

"Thank you!" the lad said; "I know I have been a frightful
trouble to you, and I am not surprised that I have worn out
your patience."

"I wish you to understand, Arthur, that the course has
been made easier to your aunt and myself, because we are
convinced that with all your boyish folly you can be trusted
not to do anything to disgrace your father's name, and that
these two years of what I may call probation will teach you
to think for yourself; and at its termination you will be ready
to go to the university to prepare yourself for the life of a
country gentleman which lies before you.  If you will let me
advise you at all, I should say that as a beginning you might
do worse than put a knapsack on your back and go for a
walking tour of some months through England, Scotland, and
Ireland, after which you might go on to the Continent for a bit.
I don't like to influence your decision, but I know that you
will never be content to stay quiet, and this would be a way
of working off your superfluous energy.  Now, lad, we will
shake hands.  I am convinced that your experience during
the next two years will be of great value to you, and I ask
you to believe that in what we have decided upon we have
had your own good even more than our comfort at heart."

"I will think it over, uncle," the lad said, his face clearing
up somewhat, "and will write to tell you and my aunt what I
am going to do.  I suppose you have no objection to my
saying good-bye to my aunt and my cousins before I go?"

"No objection at all.  You have done nothing dishonourable;
you have let your spirits carry you away, and have
shown a lamentable contempt for discipline.  These are fault
that will cure themselves in time.  Come, by all means, to see
your aunt before you go."

Arthur Hallett left his uncle's office in somewhat low
spirits.  He was conscious that his uncle's indignation was
natural, and that he thoroughly deserved it.  He had had a
jolly time, and he was sorry that it was over; but he was
ashamed of the trouble he had given his uncle and aunt, and
quite expected that they would not again receive him.  His
only fear had been that his uncle would at once place him
with some clergyman who made a speciality of coaching
troublesome boys; and he had determined that after the
liberty and pleasant life at Shrewsbury he could never put
up with that.  But upon the way by coach to Liverpool he
had read a placard which had decided him.  It ran as
follows:--

"Smart young men required for the British Legion now
being formed.  A bounty of two pounds and free kit will be
given to each applicant accepted.  For all particulars apply at
the Recruiting Office, 34 the Quay, Liverpool."

"That is just the thing for me," he said to himself.  "Till
I saw that, I had intended to enlist; but there is no chance of
a war, and I expect I should get into all sorts of mischief in
no time.  This legion, I know, is going out to fight in Spain.
I read all about it some time ago.  There will be excitement
there, and I dare say hard work, and possibly short rations.
However, that will make no odds to me.  It will be something
quite new, I should think, and just the life to suit me.  At
any rate I will walk down to the quay and hear what they
say about it."

Going to the hotel to which his luggage had been sent, he
ordered a meal at once, and then, having eaten it, for he was
hungry after his long journey, he strolled down to the wharf.
He was shown into a room where the recruiting officer was
sitting.

"I am thinking of enlisting, sir."

The officer looked at him sharply.  "Have you thought
what you are doing?" he said.

"Yes."

"You are not the style of recruit that comes to us.  I
suppose you have run away from school?"

"I have been sent away," Arthur said, "because I shoved
some fireworks into one of the masters' rooms.  It happened
once or twice before, and my friends are tired of me.  I have
always been getting into rows, and they will be glad to be
rid of me."

"You look more cut out for an officer than a private.  How
old are you?"

"I am past sixteen."

"It's young, but we are not particular as to age if a fellow
is strong and active.  The pay is rather better than the line
here."

"It is not the pay, but the life that I want to see," the lad
said.  "My guardian has washed his hands of me for the
present.  I have neither father nor mother.  I have never
had a day's illness, and I fancy that I am as strong as the
majority of your recruits will be.  I shall come into some
money when I am of age; and I don't know any way of
passing the time till then that will suit me better than enlisting
when there is some chance of fighting."

"There will be every chance of that," the officer said grimly.
"We have got nearly our number on board a hulk anchored
in the river, and shall sail in two days.  I myself go out in
command of the party.  You give me your word of honour
that you have neither father nor mother who would raise
objections?"

"Yes, sir.  I lost my mother when I was two years old,
and my father when I was ten."

"Well, lad, I don't see any reason why I should not take
you.  We have a miscellaneous body: a few old soldiers, some
broken-down tradesmen, a few clerks, a dozen or so runaway
apprentices, a couple of dozen young agricultural labourers,
and a few young men who have come to grief in some sort
of way.  They are a rough lot, but they will soon be licked
into shape.  Our colonel started three days ago from Leith,
and we shall join the rest of the regiment somewhere on the
Spanish coast.  Even I do not know where it will be until I
open my letter of instructions.  I may tell you that if you
behave well there is every chance that you will get a
commission in a couple of years.  However, I will not swear you
in now.  I will give you the night to think over it."

"Very well, sir; but I don't think that I am likely to
change my mind."

Leaving the recruiting officer, Arthur spent the afternoon
in strolling about the docks and watching the shipping, always
a favourite amusement of his during the holidays.  He had
done a good deal of rowing at Shrewsbury when there was
water enough in the river, and had learnt to sail in the
holidays; and until he saw the advertisement for men for the
British Legion he had hesitated whether to enlist or to ship
before the mast.  On his way back to the hotel he bought a
pamphlet explaining the causes of the war in Spain, and,
sitting down in a corner of the coffee-room, he read this
attentively.  It told him but little more than he already
knew, for the war going on in Spain excited considerable
attention and interest.

The little girl Isabella had been recently left fatherless,
and was but a cipher.  The affairs of state were in the capable
hands of the regent, her mother Christina.  Don Carlos had
on his side the northern provinces of Spain, especially the
Basques.  These provinces always enjoyed peculiar privileges,
and Don Carlos had secured their allegiance by swearing to
uphold these rights.  He had the support also of a large body
of the clergy.  The provinces of Aragon and Valencia were
pretty equally divided, and fighting between the two factions
was constantly going on.  Madrid and the centre of Spain
was for Isabella.  The royal forces were superior in number
to those of the Carlists, but the inequality was corrected by
the fact that the Carlist generals were superior to those of the
crown.  The Basques were sturdy fighters and active men,
capable of long marches, carrying no baggage with them, and
effecting many surprises when they were believed to be a
hundred miles away.  In England and France the Carlists had
many sympathizers, but the bulk of the people in both
countries were in favour of the little queen; and although the
British government took no open part in the struggle, they
had permitted the legion, ten thousand strong, under Colonel
de Lacy Evans, to be raised openly and without hindrance for
the service of the Spanish sovereign.

Arthur Hallett went to bed and dreamed many improbable
dreams, in which he greatly distinguished himself; and in the
morning went down to the recruiting office and signed away
his liberty for two years.

"Do you want any part of your bounty now?" the officer asked.

"No, sir; I suppose we shall get it before landing?"

"Certainly."

"Do we go in the clothes we stand in?"

"Yes; the uniforms and arms will be supplied to you on
landing."

"Must I go on board the hulk now?"

"No; the recruits in general go off as soon as they are sworn
in, but as you have not asked for any part of the bounty
there is no occasion for you to do so."

"Very well, sir; I will not come on board till to-morrow
evening.  I have got to get rid of my clothes and portmanteaux."

That afternoon he went up to his aunt's.  He told them
that he was going to leave Liverpool; his plans were not
settled yet, but he was certainly going to travel.  His aunt
and cousins were both greatly affected at his leaving.

"My dear aunt," he said, "I have nobody to blame but
myself, and I have to thank both you and uncle for the
manner in which you have borne with me; and I believe
and hope that when I come back I shall have sobered down.
Uncle said that I might come up and say good-bye to you
before I started, and in a few days you shall hear from me.
I shall not burden myself with much luggage: just a couple of
flannel shirts, a couple of pairs of vests and drawers, stockings,
and a spare pair of boots.  That won't make a very heavy kit.
My other things I shall sell; they will be of no good to me.
And I shall get a rough shooting-coat instead of this jacket, for
which I am already growing too big.  It is all very well at
school, but a shooting-coat with pockets is much handier for
walking in."

His cousins, who were girls of thirteen and fourteen, both
cried bitterly when he said good-bye to them, and his aunt
was also in tears.

"If you are ever short of money," she said, "write to me;
I will manage to let you have some."

"I don't think I shall be short, aunt.  I shall be able to
live very comfortably on my allowance; if I don't, it will be
my own fault.  I have been on walking tours before, you
know, and I am sure I can do on the money."

He went off after staying for an hour.

"That is all done," he said, as he walked down the town.
"If the war goes on for seven or eight years I shall be of
age when I come back, shall have my thousand a year, and
shall have sown my wild oats;" and he laughed.  "I have
certainly made a mess of it so far.  Unless the Spaniards
have changed from what they were twenty years ago, their
promises are not worth the paper they are written upon, and
I expect that we shall often go hungry to bed.  Well, I think
I can stand it if anyone can."

The next morning he called on a second-hand clothing
dealer, who examined his clothes.  Arthur was obliged to
allow that most of these had seen rough work.  However,
after great bargaining he got three pounds, a rough shooting-coat,
and a good supply of shirts and underclothes for the lot,
including the portmanteau.  He kept his stock of books, and,
packing them up in a box, directed them to be sent four days
later, if he did not come for them, to his uncle's house.  He
had already bought the knapsack, and found that he could
get all his remaining belongings into this.  At five o'clock he
went down to the quay and was taken out in a boat, with
some twelve other recruits, to the hulk.  As he reached the
deck he regretted for a moment the step he had taken.  A
crowd of recruits is not at the best of times a cheering
spectacle.  Here was a miscellaneous crowd of men--many
of them drunk, some lying about sleeping off the effects of
the liquor, which had been the first purchase they had made
out of their bounty money.

Others were standing looking vacantly towards the land.
Some were walking up and down restlessly, regretting, now
that it was too late, that they had enlisted.  Others were
sleeping quietly, well content that their struggle to maintain
life had for the present ended.  A few men, evidently, from
their carriage, old campaigners, were gathered together
comparing their experiences, and passing unfavourable comment
upon the rest, while forward were a group of country yokels,
to whom everything was strange.  Here and there men with
dejected faces--failures in trade, men for whom fortune had
been too strong--paced up and down.  A few young fellows
had escaped the general contagion, and were laughing
uproariously and playing boyish tricks upon each other.  These
thought more of their freedom from their taskmasters, and
pictured for themselves their fury on finding that they had
escaped from their grasp.  A few, for the most part old
soldiers, walked up and down with a military step and
carriage.  These were glad to be in the ranks again--glad
to feel that they would soon be in uniform again.  It was
the sight of these men that reanimated Arthur.  These men
were soldiers; they knew war and rejoiced at it, and he
pictured that in a short time this motley group--these
drunken specimens, these careworn men--would be turned
into soldiers, their past misfortunes forgotten, with carriage
active and alert, ready to face their enemies.

"They are a rougher lot than I expected," he said to himself;
"but many of them must, like myself, have come to this
through their own folly.  I looked for a rough time of it, but
scarcely so bad as this."

One of the soldiers, struck by his appearance, stopped in his
walk to speak to him.  "Well, young fellow," he said, "you
look to me one of the right sort.  Got into a scrape, and run
away from home, eh?  Well, your sort often make the best
soldiers.  What shall you do with your kit?  Well, whatever
you do with it, don't let it out of your sight for the present.
If I am not mistaken, there is more than one jail-bird here.
You will be safe enough when we once get under way; but
eight or ten have already jumped overboard and got away,
and you can't count on keeping anything till we are clear out
at sea.  Look at those boats round the hulk.  Half of them
have got friends on board, and are waiting for the chance of
getting them away in spite of the sentries.  There are twenty
or thirty of us, all old hands, who will probably be
non-coms. when we are landed.

"At present we are told off on guard, and there are four
of us always on sentry duty.  I guess you won't be long
before you get stripes too.  You have only to keep yourself
steady to get on.  We have got half a dozen officers on board--at
least they are called officers, though they know no more
of soldiering than those drunken pigs in the scuppers.  That
is where our difficulty will be.  We call them the politicals.
They are most of them men Colonel Evans has appointed for
services rendered to him at Westminster.  Some of them look
as if they would turn out well; but others are sick of it
already, though they have only been two or three days on
board, and are heartily wishing themselves back in their homes.
However, one can't tell at first.  They may turn out better
than we expect.  What is your name?  Mine is James Topping."

"Mine is Arthur Hallett.  I am much obliged to you for
coming to speak to me, for I was beginning to get rather down
in the mouth."

"You mean at the look of the recruits, I suppose?  They are
a fair average set, I think; only one doesn't generally get
so many together.  By the time we have been in Spain for a
fortnight, they will have a different look altogether.  I wish
we had a few more country chaps among them.  But there
are not twenty here with full stomachs, except those who are
drunk with beer.  They have the making of good soldiers in
them, but just at present they are almost all down in the
dumps."

"How much longer are we going to stay here?"

"I believe we tranship to-morrow into the vessel that is
to carry us, and sail next day.  I shall be precious glad when
we are off.  Now, come along with me and I will name you to
a few of the right sort.  Bring your kit along with you.  It
won't be safe to leave it about."

He went up to a party of four men of his own stamp.
"Mates," he said, "here is a young fellow of the right
sort.  I wish we had a few more dozen like him."

"Ay, ay!" another one said, looking approvingly at the
active figure and the pleasant face of the young recruit.  "He
will make a good soldier, there is no doubt; one can see that
with half an eye.  He is well filled out, too, for a young one.
You ought to be in the cabin aft, not here.  And you will be
there before long, unless I am mistaken.  Don't you think so,
mates?"

There was a chorus of assent.

"I did not join with any idea of getting promotion," Arthur
said with a laugh.  "I have come out for the fun of the thing,
and I mean to make the best of it.  I expected it would be
rough work, and I made up my mind to stick to it."

"I reckon it will be," one of the men, who was older than
the rest, said.  "I joined as a youngster just before Vittoria,
and if I had my choice I would rather campaign in any other
country.  The Spaniards are brutes, and there was not one of
us that would not have pitched into them rather than into the
French.  However, I served my full time and got my pension;
but when I saw that there was a chance of service again and
no questions asked as to age, I was only too glad to put my
name down for it, and was promised my old berth as
sergeant-major."

"I should have enlisted for the cavalry," Arthur said, "but
they seem taking recruits only for the infantry."

"I don't suppose they would be able to find horses for
cavalry.  Well, I don't know which has the best of it.  It is
easier to ride than to march, but you have heavier work,
what with patrols and night guard.  I hear that there are
shiploads of men going from Leith and Dublin and the Thames, so
I dare say there will be enough of your sort to make up a
squadron if they decide to form a cavalry corps."  He drew
out a pocket-book.  "I will put you into the 25th mess, in
which there is one vacancy.  Your mates are a decent set of
young fellows.  I picked out those that I thought would get
on well together.

"Are you salted yet?"

"Salted?" Arthur repeated.

"Yes; accustomed to the sea."

"No, but I have done a good deal of sailing, sometimes in
rough weather, and I don't think I shall feel sea-sick."

"Your mess is the last on the right-hand side aft.  Supper
will be served in a few minutes, so you can take your kit down
there.  I don't think anyone will be likely to touch it there--in
the first place, because it is rather a dark corner, and in the
second place, because we have got sentries posted at each
hatchway, and no one is allowed to bring anything up on
deck; so I think you will be safe in leaving anything there.

"Thank you, sergeant!  I will go down at once, and put
my kit there and look round."

"I will bet that he has run away from home," the sergeant
said, as Arthur disappeared down the gangway.  "I wish we had
got a few more of that sort.  I will put a tick against his name.
He is young--not above seventeen, I should say--but he has
the makings of an officer about him.  There is one cavalry
officer aft.  If I get a chance, I will say a good word for him.
He is just the lad for the cavalry, not too much weight, active
and cheery.  He seems to have all his wits about him, which
is more than I can say for most of the officers, as far as I have
seen of them.  Still, they will lick into shape presently, though
I foresee that the officers will be our weak point.  They may
be the right stuff, but they don't know their duty at all.
There is a captain among them who doesn't know his drill,
and one doesn't expect that in a captain.  It is the same with
many of the others; they are nearly all raw.  However, I
hope that the majors know their duty, and will be able to
get them into shape soon.  It was the same with the great
war.  Whole regiments were ordered on service who were
fresh to it, but they soon learned to take their place with the
best of them.  It is astonishing how quickly men pick up
their work when there is an enemy in front of them."

Arthur groped his way below.  It was already growing
dusk, and only two or three ports were open.  Picking his
way along, to avoid tripping over men lying hopelessly drunk
on the floor, he reached the spot that the sergeant had
indicated to him, and placed his kit in the corner.  In a few
minutes the men began to pour down, some of them descending
to the deck below.  Lamps were lighted and hung up
to the beams, and under the orders of the old soldiers they
took their places at the tables.

Arthur was not hungry, as he had had a good meal before
coming off, but sat down and looked round at the five men
who were to be his associates during the voyage.  Two of
them he put down as clerks.  One of these was a pleasant-faced
young fellow who had evidently just thrown up his
situation to take to a life of adventure; the other was thin
and pale, and he guessed him to be a man who had for some
reason or other lost his employment and had enlisted as a last
resource; the other three were respectable men of the small
trader class.

The meal, which was the first that had been served since
mid-day, consisted of a bowl of soup each and a large hunch of
bread.  After the first spoonful or two they began to talk.

"Well," the young man facing Arthur said, "this is not so
bad as being quite starved, for I came on board just after
dinner was served.  I suppose we are going to be together for
the voyage.  My name is Roper, Jack Roper.  I hated the
desk, and so here I am."

"I got into a row at school and am going to see a bit of
the world," Arthur said.  "My name is Arthur Hallett."

"I had a little business, but it was so little that I could not
live on it, so I thought that I would try soldiering.  My
name is John Perkins."

"I left, gentlemen," another man said, "because I was
married.  I come from Manchester.  By nature I am a
peaceable man, and like quiet.  I could not get either peace
or quiet at home, and I don't suppose that I shall get either
here.  Still, I would rather put up with anything that can come
than with my life at home.  My name is John Humphrey."

"I preferred the risk of being shot to the certainty of being
starved," the other clerk said.  "This basin of pea-soup is the
first food I have tasted for two days.  My name is William
Hopkins."

"I," said the last man, "am a tragedian.  Tragedy did not
suffice to keep me alive; the country did not appreciate me,
and I came to the conclusion that I would be an actor in this
tragedy in Spain.  My name is Peter Mowser."

"I hope it is not going to be a tragedy as far as any of us
are concerned," Jack Roper laughed.  "I don't expect that
we shall have a great deal of fighting to do."

"I don't know," Arthur said.  "The Spaniards did not
fight well in the Peninsula, but I think they will do better
against each other.  I rather hope they will, for we shall find
it very dull if they don't.  I shall be really obliged if you will
take my soup," he went on, speaking to the half-starved clerk.
"I had dinner before I came on board, so I can't touch this.
As you came on board without dining, you must want it.

"I do want it," the other said, gratefully accepting the
offer.  "They did not pay me my bounty till I came on board,
and I was really faint from hunger, and it seemed hard to
be starving and to have money in my pocket without a chance
of buying anything to eat."

When they had all finished, one of the old soldiers came
round.  "One of you by turns will take the plates and spoons
of the rest and wash them."

"I will begin," Jack Roper said.

"Well then, you are Number One;" and he numbered them
off as they sat.  "You will change after dinner to-morrow.
It will be your duty to fetch the rations from the cook-house
and to wash up.  Anyone who is badly sea-sick can defer his
turn;" and he passed on to the next table.

The iron legs supporting the table were folded up under it,
and the table itself shut against the side of the ship.  They
learned that no one would be allowed to go up, so, sitting in
a group, they talked over the life before them.  Arthur was
glad to find that Roper would also enlist in the cavalry if a
regiment were formed, he having been brought up in the country.

"I was a fool," he said, "ever to leave it.  My father was
a farmer, and gave me a fair education.  I had two elder
brothers, and they both remained on the farm, while I was
sent to a desk in Liverpool.  I stood it for two years, and
even if I leave my bones in Spain I shall not regret the
change.  I should have enlisted long ago in the army, but
things are everywhere quiet now, and I did not see that life
in barracks would be much more lively than a stool in an
office."

While they chatted in this way a great noise was going on
on both decks.  In spite of the efforts of the old soldiers to
keep order, some of the men shouted and sang.  Others,
who were just recovering from drunkenness, sat with their
hands to their heads.  Quiet men shrank away into corners.
Some parties of jovial fellows produced packs of cards, and,
sitting down under a lantern, sat down to play.

At nine o'clock the lights were extinguished, and the men,
wrapping themselves in blankets that had been served round,
lay down, and in half an hour quiet reigned.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`IN SPAIN`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER II


.. class:: center medium bold

   IN SPAIN

.. vspace:: 2

At six o'clock all hands were called on deck and ordered to
have a wash.  For this, buckets were utilized.  A few
stripped only to the waist, but many, among whom were
Arthur and Roper, undressed and poured water over each
other, feeling the need of it after the night in the close and
crowded cabin.  With the fresh morning all were inclined to
take a more cheerful view of things, and at eight o'clock
enjoyed breakfast.  Then they went up on deck again, and those
who smoked lit their pipes.  As before, boats came up round
the ship, and those which had provisions were allowed to come
alongside, and sell their goods to the men who had money.
Most of those on board had already got rid of their small
advances, but the new-comers had all a few shillings in their
pockets, and freely spent them.

Arthur and his companion each bought two dozen hard-boiled
eggs and a dozen buns.  Others bought spirits for a
final carousal.  A few stood looking mournfully at the shore.
A little farther out were boats containing friends or relatives,
and three or four men at different times jumped suddenly
overboard and struck out for them; then half a dozen of the
non-commissioned officers jumped into a boat lying alongside and
gave chase, and there were fierce battles--the weapons being
oars, pieces of coal, and other missiles.  In all cases,
however, they succeeded in bringing the deserters back, and these
were at once ironed and sent below.  The officers remained
on the poop smoking and talking.  They were all in uniform,
but most of them did not attempt to exercise their new
functions.  One or two, however, who had served before,
went about among the men, chatting with them, pointing
out to them that they had enlisted of their own free-will,
that it was no manner of use for them to kick against the
pricks, and that they would find things much better when
they had shaken down.

One of these came up to Arthur and Roper when they were
talking together.  "So you have put your name down for
a cavalry corps if one is raised," he said to them, as he looked
at the list of his men; "and I can see that you will both make
good soldiers in a short time.  Keep away from spirits, lads,
and don't take much of the native wine, and you will soon
have stripes on your arms.  I shall keep my eye on you both,
and push you forward if you deserve it."  Having then ticked
their names on his list, he went on.

As they finished their dinner the steamer which had been
chartered for their conveyance to Spain came alongside.  The
old soldiers formed the others up in line, and they went on
board.  Their scanty belongings were all stowed away, and
the officers then came down and inspected them.  The vessel
was larger than the hulk, and they were not packed so
closely as before.  The ports were open and the deck fresh
and airy, and even the most downcast of the force cheered up.

"They are a curious-looking lot," one of the newly-appointed
officers said to the cavalry captain, glancing contemptuously at
the motley group on deck.

"They will look very different when they get their uniforms,"
the cavalry man said sharply, "and are a pretty fair sample.
As far as I can see, I have no reason to grumble at my lot.
There are eight or ten countrymen among them, and as many
fellows from the town who, have had experience in handling
horses.  One is a particularly smart young fellow.  He is
rather young yet, but, unless I am mistaken, will turn out
a capital soldier.  He is a gentleman, evidently.  I should
say that he had got into some scrape at school or at home,
and bolted.  He is the best-dressed man on board, and, if I
am not mistaken, he will not be long in winning his
promotion.  He is well-bred, whoever he is.  I shall be glad to
have him as one of my subalterns.  That is the man chatting
with another against the bulwark.  The other will turn out
a good man too, but he is not of the same stamp.  The
sergeant-major spoke to me about the first this morning when
he went through the list with me.  I should say that he was
a public-school boy; you can seldom mistake them."

Next morning the vessel started at daybreak.  As soon as
they were out of the river some sail was also got on her.

Late the evening before, Arthur had handed a letter to the
recruiting officer as he went on shore, asking him to post it for
him in the morning:--

.. vspace:: 2

"My dear Uncle and Aunt,

.. vspace:: 1

"This is written on board the steamer bound
with recruits for the British Legion in Spain.  It seems to
me that a couple of years' soldiering will do me more good
than merely strolling about the country with a knapsack on
my back.  I had made up my mind to enlist in this force as
I came up to Liverpool.  It seemed to me by far the best
way of keeping me out of mischief.  I shall see a new country
and new life, and no doubt shall have some rough work to go
through.  I thought it as well not to mention my intention to
you, but I hope that you will not disapprove of it.  They are
a miscellaneous lot on board, but a few good fellows seem
to be among them, and I have no doubt that I shall get on
very well.  I don't know much about the rights and wrongs
of this quarrel in Spain, but I suppose that, as the Legion
is supported by the government, I am on the right side.

"At any rate, the little queen is a child, and there is more
satisfaction in fighting for her than there would be for a
king.  We don't look like fighting men at present, but I
suppose we shall brighten up presently; and as a first step
they have served out to each of us a slop dress, which
gives us a uniform sort of appearance, and we certainly look
more respectable than we did yesterday when I came on
board.  I expect we shall take to fighting presently.  I am
making fun of it, because I suppose it is my nature to do
so; but for all that, I am really very sorry that I have given
you so much trouble, and I expect to be steadier by the
time I come back again.  I have enlisted for two years,
but if I like the life I shall keep on at it till I come of
age--that is, if I do not get cut off by a bullet.  I shall
send you letters when I get the chance, but you must not
expect them regularly, for I fancy we shall have very few
opportunities for posting them.  Please give my love to the
girls, and say I will bring them home some Spanish mantillas
and things when I come back.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

   "With much love, I remain,
       "Your affectionate Nephew."

.. vspace:: 2

The voyage was without incident.  The sea was never
really rough, but the greater portion of the men wore
desperately ill.  Arthur, however, felt perfectly well, and
enjoyed the voyage; laughing and chatting with the old soldiers,
helping the sick as well as he could, and relishing his
food--only Roper and himself being able to partake of the meals.
On the fifth day after starting, the steamer came in sight of
land.  The sick men were now beginning to recover, and
all came up on deck to look at it, and cheerfulness
succeeded the late depression.  At mid-day they entered the
creek upon which stood the town of Santander, and crowded
boats assembled round the ship as she dropped anchor three
miles higher up at the village of Astellero.  Before the force
landed, muskets and bayonets were served out, together with
belts.

The next day drilling began, or rather was supposed to
begin; but as the men had all got their bounty, and some of
them the money for which they had sold their clothes, most
of them spent their time in the wine-shops, and a large
proportion of them were helplessly drunk.  Their regular
uniforms had now been served out to them, but it was only
this that showed them to be soldiers.  Arthur and his
companion were among those who for the first few days attended
drill.  They were both put in the same company; and as
their captain was an old officer, and did his best to get his
men into order, they very quickly picked up the rough drill,
which was at present all that could be expected; and before
they had been there a fortnight they were both appointed
corporals.  By this time most of the men had spent all their
money.  The drill therefore became well attended, and the
motley crowd began to have the appearance of soldiers.  Two
or three other transports had now come in, and the number
in camp had swollen largely.

Insubordination was punished severely by the unstinted
use of the cat, and this caused the men to appreciate the
fact that they were no longer their own masters.  Even
the sergeants were able to sentence evil-doers to four dozen
lashes, and as they were always moving about among the
men, these comparatively minor floggings had more influence
in sobering them than the very severe sentences inflicted
by the regular courts-martial.  The colonel, Godfrey, was an
excellent officer for the post.  He could, when necessary,
be very severe, but his manner was mild, and he avoided
punishment unless it was absolutely necessary, in which case
he showed no mercy.  He was liked by the men, who generally
spoke of him as "Daddy".

Ten days after landing, a steamer came in to fetch the troops
to the town of Bilbao.  Coming near the mouth of the Bilbao
river, it was found dangerous to enter.  A heavy swell was
running, and a large barque was at the time going to pieces
on the sands.  The steamer was therefore sent back to Castri,
twelve miles away.  Here the force was landed and quartered
in a convent, and the next day a company of the 9th Regiment
came down to escort them through the mountains, as
ammunition had not yet been served out, and Carlists were
known to be in the hills.

The people of this place were civil and friendly, and the
men enjoyed their short stay.  At daybreak next morning the
troops were roused early, and soon they were collected outside
the town.  When they got to a difficult gorge they were halted
for an hour, and the brigadier-general, Colonel Shaw, told
them that the Carlists were in their neighbourhood, and that
they must be perfectly steady and quiet if fire were opened
upon them.  However, they met with no enemies, and after a
march of about twenty miles they got to Portugalete, where
they were to stay for some time.  The work was hard, the
drill continuous.  The natives here were hostile, and several
of the men were stabbed in the streets.

The people throughout Northern Spain were, as a rule,
bitterly hostile; the province was semi-independent, with a
republican form of government, and the peasantry entirely
under the control of their grandees and priests.  They cared
little about the succession, but a great deal about their
privileges.  The government wished to deprive them of some of
these privileges, and to make them contribute a fair share
towards the revenue of the country.  Don Carlos, on the
other hand, had promised to support their ancient rights, and
for these they were all ready to fight.  He had also a certain
following in the southern provinces, for the ancient law in
Spain prevented females from ascending the throne.  Ferdinand
had before his death abrogated this law, and appointed
as his successor his little girl Isabella; but Don Carlos, who
was the next male heir, protested against this change of law,
and claimed the sovereignty himself.

To add to the confusion that reigned throughout the
country, the government of the regent was hopelessly corrupt.
The ministers had all their own hangers-on--their generals
whom they wished to push forward, their own avaricious
schemes to realize; and the consequence was that, so far,
the Carlists had more than held their own.

The latter were thorough fighters, able to march long
distances, and to strike heavy blows where they were least
expected.  Their leader, Zumalacarreguy, had so far baffled
Mina, and inflicted heavy losses upon him.  The war was
conducted with terrible ferocity, little quarter being given on
either side, although the British government had intervened,
and induced both parties to sign a convention by which they
agreed to conduct the war on more humane principles.
Zumalacarreguy had but some eight thousand men, but was able in
case of need to add largely to these.  The queen's party had
twenty-three thousand, but of these nine thousand were locked
up in garrison towns.  Mina was thwarted by the ministry of
war at Madrid, and hampered by the fact that the Carlists had
spies in every village, who reported the movements of his troops
to the enemy.  His cruelty, too, drove numbers of those who
would otherwise have remained neutral, to the Carlist side.

From the day on which he landed at Santander, Arthur had
devoted every spare moment to the study of Spanish, and he
found that his Latin helped him considerably.  He had made
the acquaintance of an Irish priest, who was glad to add to
his scanty stipend by teaching him Spanish, for which purpose
Arthur had drawn a small sum from his store.

The time passed slowly at Portugalete.

"It is all very well for you, Hallett," Jack Roper said, "to
be grinding away at Spanish, but I don't see that it will do us
much good.  I know that you have made up your mind to get
a commission as soon as you can.  I should not care about
having one even if I could get it.  As far as I can see, the
berth of a non-commissioned officer is as comfortable as that
of a colonel.  He has no responsibility as long as he does his
work all right, and he has none of the anxiety that the officers
experience.  I never was any hand at learning, beyond
reading and writing, which were necessary to me as a clerk.  I
came out here for the fun of the thing, and mean to get as
much amusement out of it as I can; though I cannot say that
the fun has begun yet.  This beastly convent is like an
ice-house, and we don't even get good rations.  No wonder the
men are going sick in dozens."

"No; we might do better there certainly.  I suppose it will
be all right later on, when we get a little straight.  At present
there is no doubt that there is a good deal to be desired."

Even to his chum, Arthur had not mentioned his reserve of
twenty-five pounds.  He thought it probable that the time
would come when it would be of great use to him, and he
resolved to keep it intact as long as he could.  When not busy
at drill, or working at the language, Arthur maintained his
high spirits, and he and his chum took a large share in
keeping the men of their company in a good temper.  Ten days
after arriving at Portugalete the regiment moved up to
Bilbao with the 10th Regiment, and both were quartered in
a huge convent which had been abandoned.  The view from
here was magnificent, rich pasture covering the lofty hills to
their summits.

General Evans had now arrived.  He was the beau ideal of
a soldier, handsome, with a dark complexion and black
moustache; his face was thoughtful in repose but bright and
animated in movement.  Five feet ten inches in height, and
well built, he rode good horses, and always placed himself at
the post of danger.  Unfortunately he had too much kindness
of manner and tried to please everyone.  As a rule he mitigated
sentences of courts-martial, and objected to the shooting
of anyone; but he suffered his soldiers to die in thousands
rather than importune the Spanish government.

The force now marched to Vittoria, and reached that town
without serious fighting, though they had a little skirmishing
by the way.  Here they were fated to remain for some months.
The life was monotonous, the town crowded with troops, the
arrangements of all kinds detestably bad.  Sickness began to
attack great numbers, owing to the bad food and the insanitary
condition of the quarters assigned to them.  The whole Legion
were assembled at Vittoria, and for some weeks, beyond marching
out and back to the town, they had no employment.  One
day, two months after their arrival there, the officer who had
spoken to Arthur when he first went on board the ship at
Liverpool sent for him.

"Hallett," he said, "I have watched you closely since you
joined.  Your conduct has been excellent.  I have spoken
to the colonel about it, and he in turn has spoken to General
Evans.  A number of officers have already either gone home
sick or died, and he has been pleased to grant you a
commission, to which I am sure you will do credit.  I will take
you now to the colonel, who will formally acquaint you with
the change in your position, and I am glad to know that you
will be appointed to my company.  I hear that you have been
working hard at Spanish, and that you can already get on very
fairly with it.  This will, of course, be a great advantage to
you, and I recommend you to continue the study until you can
speak the language fluently."

"I am greatly obliged to you, sir," Arthur said.  "I can
assure you that I will do my best to deserve your kind
recommendation."

"Not at all.  You have fairly earned your commission.
That you were a gentleman, I saw at once when I first met
you, and noted you down for promotion when a vacancy should
occur.  I shall certainly be a gainer by the transaction, for
Mauleverer was practically of no use to me; and I was not sorry
when he went off.  Now, if you will come with me to the
colonel, who has himself noticed your smartness and activity,
we will get the formal part of the business over."

Colonel Godfrey was in the room with the majority of his
officers.

"I am glad to say, Mr. Hallett," he began, "that General
Evans has bestowed a commission upon you.  I am sure
you will do credit to it, and we shall all gladly welcome you
among us.  A man who has proved himself so attentive to his
duty on every occasion should certainly make a good officer.
You will be attached to Captain Buller's company."

The officers all shook hands with their new comrade, and
his own captain expressed great satisfaction at his promotion,
"Although," he said, "I myself shall be a loser by it."

"By the way," Captain Buller said, "fortunately for you
young Barkley died yesterday, and the best thing that you can
do is to take over his uniform.  There are no means of sending
it down, and no one will dispute the possession of it with you.
Certainly it will be of no use to his friends, and you may be
sure that during the next twenty-four hours it would be stolen.
I will go with you at once, and order Peter, his servant, to hand
it over to you.

"He had a very good horse too.  You may as well take
possession of that also.  I will advance you, if you like, five
pounds, which you can give to the paymaster, who will hand
it, with his arrears of pay, to the poor fellow's relatives.  It
is as well to put the thing on a legitimate footing."

"Thank you very much, Captain Buller! but I have money
enough to pay for it."

"All the better," the officer said.

The captain went with him and saw that he got the uniform.
"I should think you could not do better than take on the
servant.  He is a good man, and, between ourselves, too good
for the poor fellow who has gone.  He is an Irishman."

He opened the door and called "Peter!"

"Peter," he said, "Mr. Hallett is now one of my ensigns,
and he will take you on if you like."

"Sure and I would like it, your honour.  I was wondering
if I should have to go into the ranks again, and it is rather
a dale I'd stop as I am."

"Mr. Hallett has arranged to take over your late master's
things, and to buy his horse, and will, of course, occupy his
room, so that you will find no difference in your duties."

"Well, sor, it will make no difference to me, and what difference
there is will be for the better.  Lieutenant Barkley was
a kind gentleman, but he was very soft, sir, and was always
ailing.  I have no doubt that Mr. Hallett will be a good
gentleman to serve under, for there is no man better liked in
the regiment."

Left to himself, Arthur at once changed his uniform.  His
new one, he found, fitted him as well as if it had been made
for him.  Then he went down to the stables and looked at his
purchase.  It was in somewhat poor condition, but a fine
animal.

"See that he has plenty of forage," he said to the soldier.
"He evidently wants more than he gets.  You had better buy
him some in the town every day till he gets into good condition."

"He is just wearying for work, your honour.  Mr. Barkley
was not famous on horseback, and when he had to march
he generally led his horse a good part of the way; and he was
not out on him more than half a dozen times since we landed
six months ago."

Then Arthur went out to the convent yard.  Roper at once
came up to him and saluted.  "So you have gone up, sir!  I
felt sure you would."

"Yes, Roper, and I wish you would come up too."

"It would never have done, sir.  I make a pretty good
non-commissioned officer, and manage not to get drunk till I am
off duty, but I am not fit to be an officer, and should have said
so at once if they had asked me.  I shall miss you badly, but
I shall probably see you every day, and I mean to make an
exchange into your company if I can manage it.

"I will speak to Captain Buller about it, I have no doubt
he will be willing enough to exchange you.  However, whether
or not, we can always be friends."

"You may be sure of that, sir."

It was now lunch time, and Arthur went into the mess-room,
where he received hearty congratulations, and soon
settled down in his place.

That evening he wrote a long letter to his aunt, telling her
of his promotion.  "I think," he concluded, "that it will not
be long before we move.  We have a fairly large body of
troops here now, Spanish as well as ourselves.  Why we
have not moved before this, is more than I can make out,
but I suppose the big-wigs know.  When we do begin, I hope
we shall go on in earnest, for this delay is very trying.  The
hospitals here are all full of sick, and nothing would do us
so much good as to have a sharp brush with the enemy."

Most of the officers found life at Vittoria terribly dull, but
to Arthur the time passed pleasantly enough.  He spent two or
three hours a day working hard at Spanish, and he went every
morning to a teacher of fencing, reasoning that as the sword
was now his weapon he ought to be able to use it.  Some of
the officers were inclined to laugh at the time he expended on
study and exercise, but he retorted that it was a good deal
more pleasant than sitting in cafés trying to kill time.  But,
indeed, there was plenty to do.  The hardships suffered by the
troops were extreme; no pay was forthcoming; the amount of
rations served out was barely sufficient to keep life together.
The quarters assigned to them were bitterly cold, and they
suffered terribly throughout the winter.  Hundreds died;
thousands were so reduced by illness that they had to be sent
down to the seaport, where very many more died; large
numbers were invalided home, and but a comparatively small
portion ever took their places again in the ranks of the Legion.

The officers did all they could to mitigate the sufferings of
the men, but they, too, received no pay; and, except in the
matter of quarters, were as badly off as the others.  Some of
them who were men of fortune were able to get little comforts
for the sick; the rest could only show their sympathy by
visiting them, and talking cheeringly to them.  And, indeed,
the disgust and fury of the men were so great that, had they
received orders to do so, they would joyfully have set out on
the march south, cut their way through the Carlists and
Christinos alike, and made at least an effort to overthrow the
government that had broken all its engagements to them and
left them to die like dogs.  What still more enraged them was,
that while all this time they were left to starve, the magazines
Of the Spanish troops were full, and the men well fed and
clothed.

With spring there was a slight improvement in matters.  The
remonstrances of the British general and the British government
had had some slight effect.  A small amount of pay was
issued, and rations were served out with a little more
regularity.

There was joy in every heart when it became known that
the long period of inactivity had come to an end, and that a
move was about to be made.  As long as they formed part of
the force commanded by the Spanish general Cordova, they
felt that nothing could be done.  The Carlists occupied the
hills round Vittoria, and at times sent parties almost up to
the town, but nothing could arouse Cordova from his lethargy,
or induce him to make any serious efforts to dislodge the
enemy.  He was, it was reported, going to co-operate with
General Evans by attacking the rear of the Carlists, while
the Legion was to attempt to drive them back from the strong
positions they occupied outside San Sebastian; but both officers
and men scoffed at the idea that Cordova would move out
of Vittoria, and the general opinion was that the Legion would
do better if it relied upon its own fighting powers rather
than upon any Spanish co-operation.

By this time the mob of men who composed the Legion
had been, by incessant drill, converted into soldiers, who only
wanted a baptism of fire to take their place side by side with
veterans.  In point of appearance they were not much to look
at.  The clothes in which for nearly six months they had lived
and slept were almost in rags, but their bearing was erect.
Suffering had set a stern expression on their faces, and General
Evans, as they marched out from Vittoria, felt that they could
be thoroughly relied on.  Many who had just recovered from
sickness were still thin and feeble, and really unfit for work,
but all who could possibly accompany the force had obtained
their release from hospital, and were the envy of many
hundreds of their comrades who were incapable of moving, and of
whom the greater part were destined never to leave Vittoria.

As the Carlists lay between Vittoria and San Sebastian, the
force was compelled to march down to Santander.  The men
enjoyed the change; the fresh warm breezes of spring reanimated
them.  Many, it was true, were forced to lag behind, but most
of these afterwards rejoined, though some were murdered by
the peasantry, who were, to a man, hostile.  A strong
rear-guard, however, moved slowly behind the column, collecting
those who had fallen by the way, and only arriving at
Santander twenty-four hours after the rest.  As soon as the
head of the column reached Santander they were taken on
board ship.  There was only sufficient transport to carry half
the Legion, but the distance was short, and in four days half
the force were assembled at San Sebastian.

All felt that the change from Vittoria was a pleasant one.
San Sebastian stands at the extremity of a low sandy tongue
of land washed on the east by the Urumea, and on the north
and west by the Bay of Biscay, and attached to the mainland
only on the south by a narrow isthmus.  It was strong both by
nature and art, being defended by walls and bastions, and
almost free from the possibility of attack on the sea or river
faces by the fact that, except at low tide, there was scarce
room for troops to be landed near the foot of the walls.  The
town had been almost destroyed by being fired by the French
in the memorable siege of 1813, when it cost the British nearly
fifteen thousand men in killed and wounded to capture it.
The fire had been a great advantage to it, for the narrow
streets and alleys had been swept away and replaced by broad
streets and well-built houses.  The inhabitants here were
divided in their sympathies, the mercantile classes being with
the Christinos.

The heights beyond the end of the low peninsula were
occupied by the Carlists in great force.  Their motive in thus
wasting their strength when they might have been better
employed in the field was not very clear to Arthur and his brother
officers.  It was certain that they could not carry the place
by assault; and as the sea was open to its defenders, it was
equally impossible for them to reduce it by hunger.

The place showed few signs of being beleaguered.  The
town was full, as it contained many refugee families from the
surrounding country.  The shops were well filled with goods.
In the evening the promenades were thronged with well-dressed
people, who paraded up and down to the strains of military
music.  The cafés were crowded, and everywhere there was
an appearance of life and animation.  The people viewed with
astonishment the ragged appearance of the regiment as they
landed, and many small kindnesses were shown to them.  The
effect of the sea air and the bright sun did much for the troops,
and in a week after their arrival they had so far smartened
themselves up that they made a decent show.  The officers
fraternized with those of the ships of war, and although its
numbers were sadly thinned since its arrival in Spain, the
Legion had recovered much of its jauntiness and self-confidence.

"This is a glorious change," Arthur said to one of his
comrades, as they leant on the battlements and looked out over
the sea.  A good many ships were in the port, some of them
transports, others laden with stores; and the sounds of music
in the town came to their ears.  "One begins to feel that after
all one did not make a great mistake in entering the Legion--not
that I have ever greatly repented the step.  I have been
most fortunate in getting promotion.  I have come to speak
Spanish decently, and I have certainly learnt how to fence."

"I don't see that the last part is likely to be of much use,
Hallett.  When one does get into a hand-to-hand fight I don't
expect one has much time to think of the niceties of fencing.
One just hits out as one can."

"Yes, if one is not a thorough good fencer; but if one is
not, he finds it more natural to strike a downright blow than
to thrust.  Besides, I don't know that I have learnt fencing
so much in order to defend myself as because it is a fine
exercise in itself.  It strengthens all one's muscles amazingly,
and at Vittoria it enabled one, two or three hours a day, to
forget all the misery that was being suffered by the men.  Last,
and I may say not least, of its advantages is that it will enable
one to fight.  I am not thinking of fighting battles, but of
duels.  I observed from the first a great many of these Spanish
officers seem to treat us in a very cavalier sort of manner,
which is a thing that I do not feel at all inclined to put up
with.  I believe most Spanish gentlemen learn to fence as
a matter of course.  I don't know whether it is so, but so
I have been told, and I was determined to be able to give any
one of them a lesson if he attempted any impertinence towards
me.  My master at Vittoria said, before I came away, that I
had become a very strong fencer--as strong, indeed, as any
pupil he had ever had, and that it was quite astonishing that
I should have learned so much in the course of four or five
months.  I have already engaged another master here, and I
mean to stick to him till I feel that I can hold my own with
anyone."

"If you can do it in skill, I should say that you could
certainly do it in strength, Hallett; you look as if you were
made of whip-cord.  You have got height, a good pair of
shoulders, and any amount of activity.  You have broadened
out amazingly since I first saw you, and I should certainly
say that you would be an awkward customer to any of these
dons, who are, for the most part, in spite of all their swagger,
an undersized lot."

"Yes, they have certainly not much to boast of in the way
of strength; with a few exceptions, I would not mind taking
on any two of them with one arm tied behind me."

"I wish I had given up three hours a day, all the time we
were at Vittoria, working at their language, Hallett.  I see
that you have gained a lot by it.  You are able to chat away
with the Spanish officers and chaff with the Spanish girls,
while most of us are no better than dummies.  Of course we
have all picked up a few phrases--some complimentary, but for
the most part quite the reverse--as a medium in our conversation
with the natives, but they don't go far in polite society,
though they do assist us a bit when we want to sharpen up
some of these mule-drivers or men with the waggons."

"Why don't you begin to learn fencing?  It will occupy
your time anyhow, though I don't say that you would find it
as useful as Spanish."

"I will think of it, Hallett, as soon as this fight has come
off.  They say we shall attack the enemy's lines before long.
I shall not have time to learn much before that, and I may as
well take it easily till then, as I may not come out of it alive.
I was looking at the enemy yesterday from the other side of
the town.  They seem amazingly strong.  I can see by my
glasses that they have covered the whole face of the hill with
entrenchments and loopholed all the houses, and I think these
Carlists are obstinate fellows and will fight hard."

"Well, I do hope that Evans will attack as soon as the
whole Legion comes up, without waiting for Cordova.  He is
a hopeless brute, and I have not the least expectation of his
setting his troops in motion to help us."

"I am wholly with you," his friend said.  "As far as we have
seen hitherto, it is evident that if there is any fighting to be
done we shall have to do it.  These Christino commanders
seem to have only one idea, and that is to avoid an engagement.
We have heard that Zumalacarreguy has been marching
about capturing towns, collecting spoil, and playing old
gooseberry wherever he has gone, and dodging successfully
any efforts the Christinos have made to bring him to a fight.
It is just the same thing round Vittoria.  That brute Cordova
stops there in the big house that he has taken possession of.
He eats, drinks, and enjoys himself; but as for marching out
to fight the Carlists, the idea seems never to have occurred
to him.  Well, it is time we were turning back, for it is the
hour for the promenade; and I must say that I like looking at
the señoras even if it is beyond my power to talk to them."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`AN ADVENTURE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER III


.. class:: center medium bold

   AN ADVENTURE

.. vspace:: 2

Arthur found his knowledge of Spanish very useful to
him at San Sebastian.  He soon made the acquaintance
of many of the young men of the town, and was invited
by them to feasts and dances at their houses, where he became
a general favourite by his frankness and the enjoyment with
which he entered into the amusements.  Although he could
converse very fairly on ordinary subjects, he had not as yet
learned the language of compliment, and his blunt phrases
greatly amused the Spanish girls.  He was indeed far more
awkward with them than with their brothers or husbands.
Except with his own cousins, who were a good deal younger
than himself, and whom he had never thought of complimenting
in the smallest degree, he had never known anything
of the other sex.  He had the usual boyish contempt for
girls, and had almost regarded them as inferior animals.
Consequently he was quite at sea with these laughing, black-eyed
señorettas, with their fluttering fans, their pretty gestures,
and their black mantillas.

"Señor Inglese," one of them said with a smile, "do you
know that you are a very rude man?"

"I am shocked to hear it," he said.  "How am I rude?  I
admire you all, but I can't go about telling you so."

"We don't all wish to be admired, señor; there would be
no satisfaction if you admired every one; but we do all expect
pretty speeches nicely and delicately put, speeches which
without meaning much would imply that you are wholly at our
service."

"I am afraid, señoretta, that it will be a long time before
my Spanish enables me to do that sort of thing.  If it came to
the question of putting my arm round your waist and giving
you a kiss, I could manage it, but to pay you all sorts of
compliments is quite beyond me."

"It would not do at all for you to behave so rudely as that,
señor," the girl laughed; "that would be quite an unknown
thing.  It is respectful homage that we require, and such
homage can be rendered by the eyes alone without its being
necessary to speak it."

Arthur laughed.  "But my eyes have never been trained
to that sort of expression, señoretta, and I should no more
know how to do it than how to fly.  When I was a boy I
kissed girls under the mistletoe, but that is only a sort of
romp and goes for nothing.  I do not think that I have ever
paid a girl a compliment in my life."

"What do you mean by the mistletoe, señor?  I have never
heard of such a thing."

Arthur explained, as well as he could, the mysteries of this
vegetable.

"What!" she exclaimed.  "You kiss a girl in sight of other
people!  But it is dreadful--it is barbarism!  No Spanish girl
could suffer such a thing."

"I fancy you would, if it were a Spanish custom," he
laughed.  "I own that I could never see much fun in it;
still, it was one of the things that you were expected to do
at Christmas.  However, I can assure you that I have no
idea of introducing the custom here; and I will promise you
that if I do kiss you it will not be in public."

"But you must never think of such a thing," the girl said,
horrified.  "It would be terrible!  No girl permits a man to
kiss her unless he is affianced, and then only very, very
occasionally."

"I will take note of that, señoretta, and will wait till I am
affianced before I begin."

"And will it be an English girl, or a Spaniard?"

"An English girl," Arthur said bluntly.  "I do not say that
the Spanish girls are not very nice, but their ways are not our
ways, and they are not of our religion, and their friends would
disapprove; in fact, there are all sorts of objections."

"You think them prettier than we are?" the girl said, with
a toss of her head.

"No, señoretta, I do not say that.  I have seen many
Spanish girls quite as pretty as English girls, but it is a
different kind of beauty--one that we are not accustomed to, any
more than you are accustomed to the appearance and ways of
an Englishman.  The two races are like oil and water: you
may stir them about as much as you like, they never really mix."

"I suppose that is so," she said, more seriously than she had
spoken before.  "They say that Englishmen make good husbands,
and that they are not jealous, as Spanish men are, all of
which must be very nice; still, of course there are drawbacks
to them.  Well, señor, we must talk this over another time,
for here is my cavalier coming to claim me for the next
dance."

Arthur was chatting with a young Spanish officer whose
acquaintance he had made, when the latter said:

"I wish I could go up those hills to-morrow.  I have an
uncle living up there.  He is a Carlist, and he has a pretty
daughter who is to be married to a Carlist officer to-morrow
evening.  I would give a good deal to be able to be there, but
I don't see how it is to be managed.  I might get there easily
enough, for I could borrow a small boat and row up the
Urumea after dusk, land beyond their outposts, and make
my way round there; but of course I should be known when
I got there.  I am sure my uncle would be very glad to see
me, but I should be recognized at once by some of his
friends."

"You might disguise yourself," Arthur said.  "Put on a
big pair of false moustachios, and of course dress as a civilian."

"I dare say it might be done," the young officer said, "if I
had somebody to go with me."

"It would be a great lark," Arthur said, "and I don't
suppose there could be much danger in it.  Even if you were
detected they would hardly make a row at a wedding."

"No, I don't suppose I should be hurt; but the feeling
between the two parties is very strong, and, as you know,
quarter is very seldom given on either side."

"Yes, your methods of war can hardly be called civilized,
señor."

As they stood looking at the hill, Arthur turned the matter
over in his mind.  He knew that the general was very anxious
to obtain some knowledge of the Carlist trenches and fortifications.
If he were to volunteer to accompany this officer he
might be able to obtain a good deal of information on the
subject.  To do so he would be obliged, after the wedding,
to make his way straight down the hill instead of coming
back to the boat, but this, he thought, would not be so very
difficult.  While anyone coming up the hill would be closely
questioned, it was hardly likely that so much care would be
taken in the case of those walking down, for the Carlists
would be constantly going up and down to get provisions
from the villages.  There should be no difficulty in getting
down to the trenches at the foot of the hill, but from there
one would have to run the gauntlet.  Still, the chances of
being shot in the dark would not be great, and the
information that he might obtain would be invaluable.

After thinking it over for a minute or two, he said to his
companion:

"I have never seen a Spanish wedding, señor, and should
certainly like to do so.  If you would take me with you, I
should be very glad to accompany you."

"Would you?" the young fellow said.  "Well, you know, it
would be a dangerous business.  If I were suspected, I have no
doubt that my uncle would protect me: he is a colonel in their
service.  And if the worst were to happen, I should be made a
prisoner.  But if they were to find you out, I fear that they
would show you no mercy, and that even my uncle would not
be able to save you."

"I don't think they would find me out," Arthur said.  "I
can talk well enough to pass muster, if I did not enter into
any long conversation, which I could take care not to do.  I
should, of course, keep very much in the background, as you
yourself would do, I suppose.  At a wedding like this would
not a good many officers and others attend who are not
intimate friends of the family?"

"Oh, yes! my uncle's house will be virtually open to all
comers.  I shouldn't speak to anyone but my cousin, who is
a great friend of mine, and I should manage to get close enough
to her to whisper in her ear who I am, and give her my good
wishes.  No, I don't think the risk can be very great, and if
you are quite in earnest I should be glad of your company.
Mind, if there is a row you will have to take care of yourself,
and I shall look after myself."

"Certainly.  I understand that I should go in with you and
do as you do.  I should keep in the background, and go
quietly off at the end of the evening.  If by any chance I am
discovered I should simply make a bolt for it.  The nights are
dark, and as I am a pretty good runner I don't think the risk
of being overtaken would be great.

"Will you arrange about the boat?  And if you will tell me
where it will be lying, I will meet you there to-morrow evening
at any time you like to name."

"It will be quite dark by seven, and we will start at that
hour.  But can you row?  I own that I cannot."

"Yes, I can row," Arthur said.  "Now, what disguise would
you advise me to take?"

"Certainly the best disguise would be that of a Carlist
officer, but I don't know how it will be possible to get it.
There has been some fighting between their men and ours,
and a good many have been killed on both sides.  The dead
are generally stripped by ruffians of the town, and I have no
doubt that in some of the shops in the poorer quarters some
Carlist uniforms may be found.  Of course they are not likely
to be exhibited for sale now; the shopkeepers will be reserving
them till the Carlists come in, which they are sure to do sooner
or later.  My soldier servant is a smart fellow.  I will send
him down this afternoon to forage about, and I have no doubt
that he will succeed in getting one of medium size for a tall
man.  But if you come down to my quarters this evening you
will see what he has got; and if it is not large enough for you,
I have no doubt it can easily be altered to fit you properly."

"That is a capital idea," Arthur said, "and would suit me
admirably.  Then I will come down, as you say, this evening,
and see how your man has succeeded."

"It will be a rare adventure," the young Spaniard said.  "I
told my cousin months ago that I would dance at her wedding,
and as things were growing black then, she laughed in my
face and laid me a wager that I wouldn't.  It will be great
fun letting her know that I have won."

When Arthur went to the Spanish officer's quarters that
evening he found him examining two uniforms laid out on his
table.

"My man has just brought these in," he said.  "One of
them will fit me well enough, but I am afraid that the other
will never meet across your chest."

The coat was a little short for him, but this was not very
noticeable.  It met round the waist, but was three inches too
small round the chest.

"I can get that altered easily enough.  Do you think you
can borrow a sword from one of your comrades?  You can make
some excuse that yours has gone to be repaired, as the blade
has come out of the hilt.  You see, the pommels of our swords
are so different from yours that if I were to carry mine it
would lead to our detection at once."

"Yes; no doubt I can borrow one, and I will get a belt from
another on some other excuse."

"I will take the uniform now.  Will you bring the sword
and belt down to the river?"

"Yes.  I have arranged for a boat; it will be at the San
Nicola steps at seven in the evening.  Fortunately, the tide
will be running in at that hour, so that we shall be able to
drift past the Carlist outposts, and of course it will be
running out again by the time we come back."

"Capital!" Arthur said.  "Everything seems to be with us,
and it will be an adventure to laugh about for a long time."

"It will indeed!" the other said gleefully.  "How the fellows
of my regiment will envy me when I tell them where I have
been!  But how about our faces?  Do you think we can buy
moustaches?"

"I have no idea," Arthur said.  "If we can't, I intend to
buy a piece of fur with long hair, or a piece of fox skin would
do, and cut out a pair of moustaches and glue them on; I am
sure they would stand any casual inspection.  And I should
darken my face and hands a little: I am rather too fair to pass
observation.  As no one would know me, I don't see how
I could be detected.  But of course you would have to alter
your face as much as possible."

"Yes.  Well, you see, I had always worn my hair long,
and now I have cut it quite short.  I have not got much
eyebrow, and I will put a few dabs of fur on, so as to make
them heavy; draw a line up each corner above the nose, so
as to give myself a scowl; and I should get my man to make
a line or two across the forehead.  I think like that I should
do.  People don't stare much at each other on such occasions;
their attention is principally occupied with looking at the
bride and bridegroom, and the ceremony."

"Very well, then.  To-morrow evening at the stairs of San
Nicola."

On the following evening Arthur made his way down to
the river.  He was dressed in the simple uniform of the
Carlist officers, which consisted of a tunic and a red Basque
cap, with breeches or trousers according to the fancy of the
wearer.  He was first at the rendezvous, but five minutes later
his friend Sebastian Romero arrived.

"You have not been here long, I hope?" the latter said.
"I was kept talking by the major just as I wanted to disguise
myself."

"No; I have only been here a few minutes."

"The boat is tied to a stake.  I don't think the tide has
reached her yet."

"No; I went down to see her directly I got here.  She will
be afloat in a few minutes."

In five minutes they were off, Sebastian sitting in the stern
as Arthur took the sculls.

"I will row across to the other side at once," Arthur said;
"by keeping close to that bank we shall not run the risk of
being detected by their outposts on this side.  I can row for
the first mile, then as we shall be nearly opposite them, we
can drift up for as much farther; by that time we should be
beyond their lines, and can cross the stream and land."

"Yes, I think so," the other agreed.  "We have to get
well past the hill, for certainly they have works right up
to the top.  Of course we can see them through our glasses,
but the ground is so broken with walls, gardens, and houses
that we can't exactly see where their strong points are, and
certainly not where the Carlists are most strongly posted.
We hear such different accounts from the country people
who come in, that we cannot believe them in the slightest,
especially as we know that they are Carlists almost to a man,
and would naturally try to deceive us."

With steady strokes Arthur rowed along, keeping close
under the bank and taking care to avoid making a splash.
Presently they could hear a murmur of talk on the opposite
bank, and he stopped rowing.  The stream was running up
hard, and in less than half an hour they were well beyond
the Carlists' lines.  Crossing the river then, they landed at
a spot from which a path led up the hill.  Sebastian said that
his uncle's house was situated about a quarter of a mile from
the top.

"When we are once in the house, Sebastian, I think we
had better not keep near each other; then, if one is by any
chance detected the other can make a bolt for it."

"Yes; I think we might as well keep apart.  I am more
likely to be detected than you, but the risk of discovery
would be greater for you than for me.  As a relative, it
would be thought natural that I should wish to be at the
wedding.  I might be shot by the Carlists, but my uncle
would take my part, and at any rate it would be evident
that I did not come as a spy; whereas, if you were caught
it would be very awkward for you, though of course I should
say that you came as my friend, and had no idea of entering
their lines.  Still, it would be very awkward; and if you
should see that I am taken, I advise you to slip quietly off
at once."

Arthur, however, had no intention of remaining any time
at the house and waiting till his companion was ready to
leave, for the latter would certainly object to share in his
own plan of making his way down through the Carlist lines.
And as he was going in a way as Sebastian's guest, he could
not very well leave him.  The house was but a quarter of a
mile, his friend had said, from the upper line of the works;
and, even if detected, he could, with the advantage of a
surprise, easily get there before being overtaken.  Not, indeed,
that he expected to be pursued.  His intention was to slip
away quietly soon after getting to the house, and to stroll
down to the lines, where it was improbable in the extreme
that he would be challenged.

"If by any chance I should not turn up, Sebastian, when
you want to come away, you had better go down to the boat
and wait there for a quarter of an hour, and then push off.
You may not be able to row much, but you could certainly
manage to get over to the other side, and then you would only
have to let her drift."

"Yes; but there can be no reason why we should not come
away together."

"Well, you see, one or other of us may be suspected, and it
may be necessary to slip off.  I don't say that it is likely at
all, but there is nothing like being prepared for all
emergencies."

After a quarter of an hour's walk they reached the house.
It was, as they had expected, full of officers and friends.  The
ceremony had just been concluded, and many were going up to
the bride and bridegroom offering their congratulations.  Music
was being played, and servants were handing round refreshments.
Sebastian joined those clustered round the newly-married
pair, while Arthur mingled with those standing in
groups round the room.  He had scarcely been there a minute
when he noticed that the eyes of two or three of his
neighbours were fixed upon him curiously.  Wondering why their
attention should be attracted to him, he put his hand up to
his face, and to his horror found that half his moustache was
gone.  He had become warm when rowing, and this had
doubtless moistened the gum with which he had fastened them
on to his lip.

He at once made for the door, but as he left the room he
glanced round and saw that three or four of the men who had
observed him were speaking together and making after him.
The moment he was outside he started to run.  He had gone
but twenty yards when there was a shout behind him.  This
unexpected discovery had altogether upset his plans.  He had
calculated on being able to stroll quietly down into the Carlist
lines.  Now he would have to exert himself to the utmost to
get there before his pursuers, who were close upon him.  He
ran at the top of his speed, looking round once or twice as he
did so.  He gained on his pursuers, who, now convinced that
there was something wrong, exerted themselves to the utmost
to overtake him.  As he neared the brow of the hill he
could hear talking and laughing in front of him, and soon he
came upon a line of fires round which soldiers were gathered.
His pursuers now, though he could no longer see them, began
to shout loudly, "A spy, a spy!  Seize him!"

For a moment or two the talk by the fire ceased, and the
men stood listening to the cries.  They were therefore
unprepared for action when Arthur dashed through them--he had
no time to choose a place--and knocked over two or three who
endeavoured to grasp him.  In a moment he was running down
the hill with a hundred men in pursuit.  Presently he saw a
high embankment ahead of him, which he knew must be the
highest point of the defences.  He ran up it, and, when he
reached the top, jumped.  It was a fall of some fifteen feet,
but the ground was soft where he alighted, and, picking himself
up, he ran on.  He had not gone fifty yards when a musket
was fired from the top of the embankment.  This was followed
by a dozen others, and the fire grew into a roar.  Evidently
the Carlists, in their bewilderment as to what had happened,
were firing at random.  Presently he came to a wall, which
he vaulted over as a number of men ran up.

"What are they firing about?"

"Don't you see it is a Christino surprise?" he said.  "Open
fire at once, or they will be upon you."

Instantly the men obeyed his orders.  Others ran up and
joined them, and Arthur strolled quietly away.  He met
numbers of men running up.

"Hurry up, hurry up!" he said.  "The Christinos have
attacked us from behind and carried the upper line.  Run on!
I am on my way to fetch up all the men."

.. _`ARTHUR MAKES HIS WAY THROUGH THE CARLIST LINES`:

.. figure:: images/img-056.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: ARTHUR MAKES HIS WAY THROUGH THE CARLIST LINES

   ARTHUR MAKES HIS WAY THROUGH THE CARLIST LINES

In five minutes the fire ceased.  Evidently some officer had
come down from the upper trenches, and passed word along
the lines that the alarm was false.  By this time, however,
Arthur was some distance down the hill, and had little fear of
being discovered.  No one, indeed, paid any attention to him.
The Carlists were all discussing the meaning of the heavy
firing and its sudden cessation.  Some officers who had come
down from the second line explained that it was all a mistake,
and that no one could say how it had arisen.  All that they
had been able to gather was that someone had run down,
that a sudden alarm had been given by somebody, and that
the troops had fired wildly.  They were enquiring into the
matter at the top of the hill; at present it was all a mystery.
Arthur spent a couple of hours gradually making his way
down, examining the defences and noting their position, seeing
in what strength the various loopholed houses were held, until
at last he came to the lowest line, a deep trench with a high
embankment, and salients thrown out to take any attacking
force in flank.  Here, as everywhere, he was questioned; but
always replied that, as far as he knew, it had been a sudden
panic, possibly an attempt by the Christinos to draw their
attention to that point while an attack was made below.
He therefore enjoined them to be on their guard.  He sallied
out at an opening in one of the angles made for the outlying
pickets to run in, if attacked.  He now proceeded very
cautiously, and a hundred yards down he saw two figures ahead
of him.  He walked up to them.

"Is all well?" he asked.

"Everything is quiet in front of us," the men said, "as
far as we have heard.  But some thought that they heard
heavy bodies of men marching this way."

"I am going out some little distance to find out.  Be sure
that you don't fire at me as I come back."

Without waiting for an answer he went on.  He heard one
say to the other: "He talks queerly; didn't you notice it?"

"Yes, I thought his language seemed strange.  But, you
see, he did not speak in Basque, and we don't know much
Spanish.  Anyhow, we cannot do anything now.  We will
question him when he comes back again."

Highly satisfied with his success, Arthur walked on until he
was challenged by a sentry ahead.  He answered in English
"A friend!", for he detected at once that the challenger
belonged to the Legion.

"And who are you at all?" came from the sentry.

"I am one of your officers," he said.  "Lieutenant Hallett.
I have been in the Carlist camp."

"Come on, then, and let's have a look at ye.  It is a mighty
noise that they have been makin' up there."

"Yes; they have been having a scrimmage among
themselves."  He had now come up to the sentry.

"Well, sor, I can't see yes," the man said; "but it is clear
that you are English, and that is good enough for me.
Whether you are Lieutenant Hallett or not, I don't know; but
I shouldn't be any wiser if I did see you, seeing that I don't
know the gentleman.  There are half a dozen of the boys
down the hill with the sergeant at that house you can just
make out fifty yards away.  You had best go down to them
and explain."

"All right, and good-night!" and Arthur walked on.

Arthur was passed without difficulty through the outposts,
and when he reached the town he found that Sebastian had
already returned to his own quarters.

"My dear friend," the latter exclaimed, springing to his
feet, "I am delighted to see you.  I have been in a terrible
state of alarm as to your safety.  I had just whispered to my
cousin who I was, when there was a sudden uproar, and many
of the guests ran out of the room suddenly.  I looked round
in vain for you.  There was a general confusion, and five or
six minutes later there was the sound of heavy firing, and all
the rest of the guests made off in a great hurry.  Of course I
went out too, and waited till some of the company came back.
None of them seemed to know exactly what had happened,
but all were of opinion that a spy of some sort had been
discovered at the wedding.  He had been pursued, had run down
through the lines, and a heavy fire had been opened upon him,
and none doubted but that he was killed.  Curiously enough,
the men of the second line of defences had opened fire on
those in the upper one.  Why, no one knew.  It could only
be supposed that they believed that a Christino force had
captured the upper line of trenches.  I did not stop to hear
later news, but made off to the boat in hopes of finding you
there.  I waited a quarter of an hour, as you told me, and
then got in and floated down the river.  I could not keep her
to one side, as you did, and found that it was better to let her
go as she liked.  Fortunately there was such a stir in the
Carlist camp that I passed down the river unobserved, and
managed with a good deal of difficulty to get the boat ashore
here.  I have been back now about half an hour."

"Well, I managed to get through without much difficulty,"
Arthur said, "and found out a good deal about their defences."

"Now, you had better have a glass of wine and a piece of
bread.  That is all I can offer you.  But as I suppose you did
not get any refreshments up there, you must be hungry."

Arthur remained for half an hour, and then left.  On the
following morning he went after breakfast to his colonel, and
told him of the adventure of the previous evening.

"You have done wonderfully well, Hallett, and the information
you have gained will be of the greatest importance to us.
You had better come across with me to the general at once."

The colonel at first went in alone, but presently he came
out again and called Arthur in.  "So you have been into the
Carlist lines, Mr. Hallett?" the general said.  "It was a very
plucky action.  Please tell me all about it."

Arthur related how, when a Spanish officer had said that he
should like to go to the wedding of a cousin, the idea had
struck him that if he accompanied him he might obtain some
information as to the Carlist lines, and so had encouraged
him in the project.  He had intended to slip away unnoticed,
but unfortunately he was betrayed, as soon as he entered the
room, by the loss of a portion of his moustache.  He then
recounted the whole adventure, and handed in a full report of
the Carlist defences which he had that morning written.

The general looked through it.  "This is of the greatest
importance to us, Mr. Hallett.  It is the first authentic
information we have received of the position and strength of
their lines, and will be of the utmost utility when we attack
them, which we shall do before many days.  You have certainly
used your eyes to advantage.  I shall study your report
at leisure, and it will be of the greatest use to me in making
my dispositions for the attack.  I shall certainly not forget
the service you have rendered us.  It shows that you have a
head to plan, and courage and determination to carry your
ideas into effect.  It shows also that you have made the best
use of your time, and have acquired a sufficient knowledge
of Spanish to be able to pass as a Spaniard in a short
conversation.  You have done very well, sir; very well, indeed!
And if you go on as you have begun, will certainly rise in the
profession you have chosen."

Arthur retired much gratified by the general's commendation.
When he told his adventure to his comrades they
could at first hardly believe it, until the colonel himself
mentioned the fact, and held Arthur up as an example of what
even a young officer could accomplish if he chose to go out of
the beaten path to devote himself to the study of a language,
and to keep his eyes open and take advantage of any opportunity
that might present itself.  He charged them, however,
to say nothing of this outside the regiment, for San Sebastian
was full of spies; and if it were known that a British officer
had made his way through their lines, they might set to work
and make such alterations in their dispositions as would
altogether destroy the result of Arthur's observations.  Several
of the young officers took resolutions to follow Arthur's
example and begin the study of Spanish forthwith, but the
greater portion said that the chance would probably never
occur again, and that it was not worth while to work like
niggers when the odds were so great against any good coming
from it.

Already, indeed, the greater proportion of officers in the
Legion had made up their minds to return home at the
expiration of the two years for which they had been sworn in.  The
treatment the Legion had received--the unnecessary hardships
they had to encounter, the breach of faith of the Spanish
government in not supplying them with food and keeping them
for months in arrear with their pay, and thereby causing a loss
of more than a third of their number before they had fired a
shot--had sickened them of the whole business.  They were
ready to fight, but they were not prepared to starve; and had
ships of war come to take them home, they would have accepted
their release with joy.  But few of them had enlisted because
they had any great interest in the cause of Queen Isabella.
They had joined the Legion from the love of adventure and
excitement, so dominant in every Englishman.  The six months
of delay and neglect had roughly disillusioned them, and most
of them regretted bitterly the comfortable homes and the many
pleasures they had left behind them.  Nevertheless, for the
moment they were satisfied.  Their sufferings and those of their
men had been quickly forgotten, for they had the enemy in
front of them, and it was certain that before very long there
would be a great fight; and none felt much doubt that, in spite
of the strength of the Carlist position, and the number of its
defenders, they should get the better of the Spaniards when
they came to close quarters.

The prevailing sentiment was: "The beggars have never
fought well against either the French or us, and it is not likely
that they will begin now.  They seem to have fought fairly
sometimes against each other, but that is quite a different thing
from fighting against us.  They are only half-drilled, and our
fellows now are almost as well drilled as our line.  They don't
look much, poor chaps! but they will fight.  They are put
in the humour for it, and would go at the Christinos just as
readily as at the Carlists.  They have come to the conclusion
that Spaniards are brutes, and the recollection of what they
have suffered at their hands will make them fight furiously.
It was just the same thing in the Peninsular War.  The
Spaniards never kept their promises, and our fellows were
starving when their men had an abundance of everything.  The
result was that our troops hated them infinitely worse than the
French, and behaved like demons at the capture of Badajos
and Ciudad Rodrigo."

The month's stay at San Sebastian did wonders for the
Legion.  The sailors in our warships, who were filled with pity
and horror when they embarked at Santander, never came on
shore without bringing presents of tobacco and portions of their
own rations for them.  The shops were well supplied, and the
small amount of pay that the men had received enabled them
to buy many little luxuries.  As the Legion was at the time
supreme there, General Evans was enabled to obtain from the
stores a fair amount of food, and the men speedily recovered
from the effects of starvation and illness.  At last all the
preparations were made.  From the manner in which the
staff-officers rode to and fro with orders, the serving out of
ball-cartridge, and other preparations, it became evident that the
time for attack was approaching, and the troops rejoiced that
they were at last to be called upon to play their part as men.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`THE FIRST FIGHT`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER IV


.. class:: center medium bold

   THE FIRST FIGHT

.. vspace:: 2

For some days previous to the 5th of May, plans had been
formed for an attack on the enemy's lines.  The Carlists
had a double line of fortifications.  The first of these was half
a mile from San Sebastian, and on the heights behind were
numerous others, formed principally of steep banks or deep
lanes, and breastworks of earth.  Behind these, and separated
by deep hollows, were other heights similarly fortified but
more strongly entrenched, and armed with several batteries.
The main road from San Sebastian to Aranez ran through the
ground, and was strongly barricaded at various points.

The general's force consisted of five thousand British and
fifteen hundred Spanish.  All his own troops had not yet
come up, and more Spanish troops from Santander were
expected; but the general, having seen the manner in which
Cordova mismanaged matters, and not being able to depend
upon him as a tactician, determined to attack by himself.
The evening before the attack was to be made, the various
commanding officers addressed the men.  All was bustle that
night.  By three o'clock the whole of the troops moved out
of the town.  The Light Brigade, under General Reid,
consisting of the Rifles, the 3rd, and an irregular Spanish corps
called the Chapelgorris, advanced against the enemy's lines
near the river.  The Irish Brigade, consisting of the 9th, 10th,
and 11th under General Shaw, moved against the centre.
General Chichester's brigade, comprising that morning the 1st,
two companies of the 8th, and eight hundred Spaniards--the
4th, with the remainder of the 8th belonging to this brigade,
not being yet landed--attacked the left of the enemy's lines.

The three forces had marched together as far as the convent
of St. Bartholemy, and there separated in the directions they
were to take.  The officers were all on foot, for over such
ground it was impossible to advance on horseback.  Two
hundred yards in front of the convent lay the Carlist pickets,
but so noiselessly were the operations carried out that the
various divisions reached the posts assigned to them undiscovered.

As Arthur marched along in the darkness he gave a hand
in passing to Roper.  "Good-bye, old fellow!" he said, "if we
are not to meet again; but we may hope to do so in the
morning."  A squeeze of the hand was exchanged, and he
passed on.

It was an anxious time.  The red glare of the enemy's
picket-fires could be seen in the distance.  The morning was
dark and wet, and there was perfect stillness as they took
up the places assigned to them.  Suddenly a Carlist gave a
shout of "Qui vive!", which was answered by a shot from one
of the Chapelgorris; then there was a shout of "Forward!"

Instantly volleys broke out from the various Carlist pickets.
General Evans was in front of the advancing line.  His
orders were that the men were not to fire, but to advance
well up and then charge.  The first houses were cleared, and
the out-pickets driven in.  Then, for daylight was now
breaking, the troops began to see the formidable nature of the
work before them.  The 7th Irish advanced almost without
firing a shot.  Volley after volley was poured into them,
and though they dropped fast, they went steadily on with
their colonel at their head.  Sweeping forward, they gained
the long building called the Windmill Battery, though five
hundred Carlists garrisoned the loopholes.  A great number
of the enemy fell in and about these houses, refusing to
surrender as prisoners, but fighting to the last till they were
finally driven out.  As General Evans came up to them he
exclaimed to the 7th, "You are doing nobly, Irishmen!"

On the enemy's right equally severe fighting was carried
on; and while the 7th carried the Windmill Battery, the Light
Brigade succeeded in establishing themselves near, and driving
the enemy from other posts of similar description.

Colonel Tupper was shot through the arm while gallantly
leading his regiment, but, lest his officers and men should be
discouraged, he threw his cloak around him to hide it, and
held on with his regiment two hours longer.  When he was
again facing a heavy fire, he was shot through the head.  On
the left, the 1st and two companies of the 8th, under General
Chichester, assisted in the assault, but without much help
from the Spanish regiments.  Colonel Fortescue, of the Rifles,
was very conspicuous, being frequently engaged hand-to-hand
with the Carlists; cutting his way through bushes, over walls
and other obstacles, and dragging his men through when they
were sinking in the dirt and mud.  The 7th and 9th were
repulsed three separate times, but a party of the 10th came up
and joined them, led by Colonel Fitzgerald.  A stone wall was
in front of them, and over this Colonel Fitzgerald sprang with
a riding-whip in his hand.  Volley after volley was poured
upon them, and the men fell as fast as they got over.  All the
officers who crossed the wall with him fell, but he stood still
and ordered his men to come on.  His last words were heard
by an Irishman, who sprang over the wall saying, "Ye'll not
die by yerself, old Charlie!"

There was a rush by the others, and the position was won.
The second line of defences had now given way, the only
position of importance remaining being the fort of Lugariz.
Here the enemy were massed.  Men tried to climb up the
slippery slope to its foot, but fell or slipped back again.  Until
nine o'clock the troops were baffled.  At this moment the two
vessels with the 4th and 8th entered the bay.  The boats were
instantly launched and the men brought ashore.  As they
landed they threw their knapsacks down on the sand.  The
two ships of war opened a storm of ball and shell at the fort.
Colonel Godfrey, as soon as he arrived with the two regiments,
at once rushed into the thick of the combat.  The batteries
continued to fire until they were at the foot of the wall.  A
breach was made and the troops rushed in, but the Carlists for
a time still kept up a heavy musketry fire from the rear.

The 3rd made at the same time a determined charge on
a fort that had been resolutely defended for a long time.
The fight here was very stiff.  Fortescue and Swan were both
wounded, and Brigadier Reid was shot through the breast.
Fourteen field-officers and captains, and double that number
of subalterns, were either killed or wounded.

At last all opposition ceased.  The Carlists drew off
sullenly.  The bugles rang out the recall, and the scattered
and exhausted troops gathered together in regiments.  They
had good reason to be proud of themselves.  Older soldiers
could not have fought more bravely than these men, none of
whom had been under fire before.  The 6th and 7th Regiments
suffered the greatest loss, the number of killed and wounded
amounting to more than a quarter of their entire strength.
The total loss was seventy-five officers and eight hundred and
forty-eight privates.  Many of the wounded died after the
engagement.  Four pieces of artillery were taken.

When the fight was over, Arthur Hallett leant against
a wall panting and exhausted.  It seemed to him almost like
a dream, and he could hardly believe that he had come
through the desperate struggle without a scratch.  Excepting
only when for a time it was brought to a stand-still by Fort
Lugariz, the regiment had been incessantly fighting.  Now
pushing forward, now falling back, now broken up into parties,
now gathering together again; sometimes loading and firing as
quickly as possible at the walls and houses, from which flashed
shot as quickly in return; then dashing over walls and across
gardens, storming houses, and driving all before them.  There
had been an anxious time when they could not struggle up
to the foot of the fort, but were forced to lie quiet, to shield
themselves as they best could from the fire from its summit
until the vessels of war beat down an angle of the wall to
make an entrance.

It seemed to him well-nigh impossible that he could have
come out of the turmoil alive.  He was soon, however,
aroused.  The bugles were ringing out, and the unwounded
men formed up in order that their names could be taken, after
which the work of collecting the wounded began in earnest.

"I am glad to see you have come out all right, Hallett,"
Captain Buller said.  "Poor Prince is killed, and I should
think pretty nearly half the company.  It is the sharpest fight
I ever went through.  If it had been much sharper there
would not have been anyone left to tell the story."

"I am sorry to see that you are hurt, sir."

"My wound is not serious; it was a thrust with a bayonet
through the arm.  However, I have got my majority.  You
had got five or six steps before, owing to men being sent
home.  I should think there must be at least seven or eight
vacancies now among the lieutenants.  One's only consolation
is that it is an ill wind that blows no one good."

As soon as the roll was called, the work of carrying down
the wounded began, and Arthur had time to go and look for
Roper.  To his great satisfaction he found that he also was
uninjured.  They exchanged a hearty hand-shake.

"We are very fortunate to have both got through it, Roper."

"I am glad indeed," the other said.  "I wondered several
times how you were faring, but there was very little time for
thinking."

"No; we must talk it over with each other when we have
leisure.  We must help to get all these poor fellows down
before we can think of anything else.  Well, it is satisfactory
that we have had a good fight at last.  I had begun to have
great doubts whether we were ever going to fight at all."

"Yes; they cannot say any more that the Legion is of no
use for fighting.  It has been our first chance, and I think we
have made the most of it."

Then they separated; and it was late in the afternoon before
the work of collecting all the wounded was finished.  In the
meantime a number of townspeople had been hired to dig
graves, and by nightfall all the dead were buried.  Some of
the troops slept on the ground they had won, the rest
marched down into the town; rations were served out, and
as soon as these were cooked and eaten all went to sleep.
Arthur's regiment was one of those that remained on the hill,
and the officers all gathered in one of the houses that had
been carried by storm.  The bodies of the dead Carlists had
been carried out, and fires had been lighted.  After they had
eaten a meal, Arthur and two other officers started on the
rounds to see that the watch were vigilant, for the Carlists
had not fallen back far, and might at any moment make an
attempt to recover the lost ground.  Each of them had two
orderlies, and these carried lanterns.  The night was dark, and
it was next to impossible to make their way about over the
broken ground, which was still thickly strewn with dead
Carlists.  They were heartily glad when, an hour later, they
were gathered by the fire.

As they would have to turn out again in another hour they
agreed that it was of no use to sleep, and they chatted in low
tones of the events of the day.  All agreed that it had been
worse than they had expected, and that the enemy had fought
with great bravery.

"They are sturdy fellows and not to be despised," a
captain said.  "I certainly did not think they would fight so
well.  If they had fought like that against the French there
would have been no occasion for us to send an army to help
them.  However, we have a right to be proud of the Legion;
they have done gallantly.  It is a pity that we have lost
something like three thousand men by sickness.  It would
have made a vast difference if we had had our full force here."

"Anyhow, it was lucky," Arthur said, "that the other two
regiments came up in the middle of it, for they had fairly
brought us to a stand-still.  Well, I suppose it is time for us
to turn out again.  At any rate it is a consolation that we shall
get some sleep to-morrow."

Next day the general sent for Arthur.  "I must thank you
again," he said, "for the information you gained for us,
Mr. Hallett.  But for it I don't think we should have managed to
win our way so far, for we learnt from it the weak and the
strong points, and were able to take several of their most
formidable redoubts, which would otherwise, I think, have been
more than we could manage.  I shall have pleasure in mentioning
your name in my report of the action, and shall remember
you if anyone is wanted for special service."

"Thank you, sir!  I can assure you that I have never
thought of such a thing, and only carried out my plan in the
hope that I might gain some information which would be
useful to you when the time came to attack.  I have already
been extremely fortunate in obtaining a commission although
altogether without interest, and can only hope that in future
I may again be able in some way to be of use to you."

Arthur afterwards went to have a chat with Roper.  "Well,
Roper, we have had our first battle; what did you think
of it?"

"I had no time to think about it at all.  It was just load
and fire, and 'Go at them, lads!', then falling back, and then
trying again.  It was certainly a good deal worse than I had
expected.  I don't think that I was frightened.  My one idea
was that I wanted to get at them."

"That is a good deal like what I felt, Roper.  I know I
wondered occasionally that I lived through such a storm of
musket balls.  Sometimes it seemed as if nothing could exist
in it."

"All the time I was astonished at the courage the Carlists
showed.  We had so made up our minds that they would not
stand against us for a moment that I was quite taken aback
when I found that they were fighting just as hard as
ourselves."

"Not quite so hard, Roper," Arthur said.  "They fought
hard, I admit, but when we got among them with the bayonet
we always had the best of it.  The beggars could stand bullets,
but they did not like steel."

"We lost heavily, sir."

"I am sorry to say that we did.  We lost particularly heavily
among the officers."

"Yes, sir.  Everyone was saying how gallantly they showed
the way.  I hardly expected some of them to do so well.  Of
course one has no means of knowing; but there is a sort of
general idea that an officer who doesn't look after his men, or
seem to take any interest in them, is not the sort of fellow
who would lead them well in a fight."

"I don't see why that should be so, Roper.  A man may
be very kind-hearted, and yet not extraordinarily plucky;
while, on the other hand, a pretty hard sort of man may have
any amount of courage."

"I suppose that is so, sir; but somehow one seems to think
that a man who is a good fellow one way will be a good fellow
another."

When off duty some of the officers would often go out for a
sail, and one day four of his friends asked Arthur to accompany
them.

"I don't think the weather looks very settled," he said;
"still, there mayn't be any change till we are back.  Anyhow,
I am ready to go."

"That is right.  You know you understand managing a
boat, and that is more than can be said for the rest of us.
We don't propose to be out more than two or three hours.

"Well, it makes a change, anyhow.  After drill is over,
there is little enough to do in the town till the evening; it is
all right then.  The better class seem to sleep during the day;
at any rate, they don't show outside their houses.  And though
they are friendly enough when you meet them on the promenade,
they are very chary of asking you to call, or anything of
that sort, except when they have regular receptions."

Accordingly they went down and hired a boat, and put out.
A sail was hoisted, and as the wind was dead behind them
they ran out merrily.  They passed within a quarter of a mile
of the men-of-war.

"There is a man on that ship waving his arms and shouting,"
Arthur said.  "I rather think he is shouting to us."

"No; I expect he is shouting to someone on the other
ship," one of the others replied.

.. _`"A SAIL WAS HOISTED AND THEY RAN OUT MERRILY"`:

.. figure:: images/img-070.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: "A SAIL WAS HOISTED AND THEY RAN OUT MERRILY"

   "A SAIL WAS HOISTED AND THEY RAN OUT MERRILY"

They thought no more of it, and kept their course.  When
they had gone five miles Arthur said: "I think we had better
be making for home again.  We shall have to beat all the way,
and the wind is freshening; besides, I don't like the look of the
clouds coming up over the hills."

The others, who were enjoying themselves, said: "Oh, we
will go a bit farther; it would be a pity to cut our trip short."

They held on for another couple of miles, and then Arthur
said: "I am sure we had better turn.  You hardly recognize
how hard the wind is blowing; we are running before it, and
she keeps on an even keel.  You will find matters altogether
different when we have once put about."

"Well, turn if you like, Hallett.  It really seems a pity."

"Well, before I bring her into the wind we had better let
the sail run down and put two reefs into it.  I fancy we shall
have to reef it close down before we have done."

The others saw by the serious expression on Arthur's face
that he was thoroughly in earnest, and they lowered the sail
and reefed it.  As soon as this was done, Arthur put the helm
down and the boat came up into the wind.  As she did so, she
heeled over so far that one or two of the others grasped the
gunwale, fearing that she was going over.

"She is all right at present," Arthur said, as she started off
on her new course; "but I wish we were five miles nearer the
land.  I can see she won't look up very near the wind, and we
shall have a long beat before we get in."

Half an hour later the sail was close-reefed, but even under
this small spread of canvas she heeled over till her lee-rail
was close to the water.

"You were right, Hallett, and we were fools not to follow
your advice," one of the others said.  "I don't know much
about sailing, but I understand enough to see that we have a
very tough job before us; and the wind is getting stronger
every moment."

Five minutes later Arthur said: "There is a black squall
coming across the water.  We had better lower the sail
altogether till it has passed.  I have no very strong hopes,
however, that it will be over for some time.  There is no
break in the clouds, and I have quite lost sight of the shore."

His advice was taken.  The mast was lowered and the sail
rolled up, and two officers got out oars.

"You had better get them all out," Arthur said; "it is as
much as we shall be able to do to keep her head to the storm.
Now, all row quietly.  The squall will be on us in a couple
of minutes; when it comes, you will have to put your whole
strength into it.  It is fortunate that I am steering with this
short oar.  If she had had a rudder we should never have
kept her straight, for she will be hardly moving through the
water."

There was a sudden splash of rain, then a pause, and then
it came down in bucketfuls, while the wind literally howled.
For a time the exertions of the four rowers, and of Arthur at
the steering oar, kept her head straight; but after a quarter
of an hour the rowers, unaccustomed to prolonged exertions,
began to flag.  Arthur changed places with the stroke-oar, and
the boat again made a little way; but the advantage gained
by his strength was more than counterbalanced by the want
of skill of the helmsman, and at the end of five minutes' rowing
the boat's head fell off, and the wind caught it and whirled
it round.

"Oars in!" Arthur shouted.  "I will take the helm again.
You four had better sit down in the bottom of the boat.  A
big sea will be getting up very soon."

"How long is it going to last?" Sinclair said, when they
had all crouched at the bottom of the boat.

"It may last two or three days, and the wind could not be
in a worse quarter.  If it shifts, we might make either the
coast of Spain or France; but it is a south-easter, and will blow
us right out into the bay.  It is lucky you brought those two
bottles of wine and that loaf of bread with you; we shall want
them badly before we see land again.  I wish to goodness we
had run in to that man-of-war.  I have no doubt at all now
that the man was hailing us, and that they were going to
caution us against going out farther.  However, wishing is
useless; we have got to grin and bear it."

"We were fools not to take your advice earlier, Hallett."

"I don't think it would have made much difference," Arthur
said.  "If we had turned then, we could not have got back
before the squall struck us, and we should have been blown
out just as we have been now."

He was now sitting in the bottom of the boat also, still
holding the steering oar.  There was, however, but little to
do with it, the boat was running straight before the wind.

"What pace do you think we are going through the water?"
Sharman shouted, for they could scarcely hear each other speak.

"About six or seven knots, I should say."

"Then if it goes on for three days we shall be something
like five hundred miles out?"

Arthur nodded.  "I hope it won't keep on blowing as long
as that.  Besides, there may be some shift in the wind that
would enable us to make either France or Spain.  If not, we
have only one chance, and that is, we may be picked up by
some passing ship."

There was little more talk.  They were all sitting close
together in the stern, as Arthur said that by so doing the
greater draught aft would enable the boat to keep her course
dead before the wind without steering.  Each felt that it was
more cheerful being thus close together, even if there was
nothing to talk about.

Sinclair proposed that they should have a little wine to
warm themselves, but Arthur at once said: "We must not
think of such a thing.  We have all had breakfast, and it
must last us till to-morrow morning.  We may have to eke
out the wine for a fortnight; those two bottles are of vital
importance to us.  As long as it keeps on raining we shall not
suffer from thirst.  By the way, it would be a good plan to
shake out the sail and spread it on the seats with the oars
over it, lashed into their places by the sheet.  In that way we
shall be able to catch the water that runs off it in the baler."

"There is a lot in the bottom."

"Yes, but it is principally sea-water.  You had better shift
a bit forward.  The waves are beginning to break over her
stern, and we must keep her more on an even keel."

Night came on.  The gale was blowing with unabated force,
and the sea was high, but the boat rode easily over it, for she
was a large craft, and would have required double the number
on board to take her down to her bearings.  Fortunately the
water was warm, so that while there was not a dry thread on
them, they did not suffer from cold.  As night came on, they
rearranged their sail.  They put one of the stretchers across
the boat with its ends resting on the gunwale some five feet
from the bow.  The oars were lashed to this, sloping downward
into the bottom of the boat, and over them the sail was
fastened, thus making a sort of tent sufficiently large for them
all to lie under.  All were worn out by the buffeting of the
wind, and in spite of the tossing of the boat, the hardness of
the boards, and their drenched clothes, they fell asleep before
long.

Morning was breaking when they awoke, and there was no
change, except that the sea was running much higher.  The
first thing they did was to bale out the boat.  Then a bottle
was opened, and a little wine measured out carefully into the
wine-glass that had been brought on board.  The loaf of bread
had been placed in a locker.  This had fortunately kept dry.
A slice of it was cut off and divided into five portions.  It
was but a meagre breakfast, but all felt better after it.  Pipes
and cigars were then lighted, and they began to talk.

"What chance do you think there is of a vessel picking us
up, Hallett?"

"I really can't say; but there ought to be a fair chance if
the wind is blowing in the same direction as when we started.
It would take us out, I should think, pretty well into the
course of ships going south.  There are, besides, vessels making
for Bordeaux and other French ports.  It will be hard if we
don't run across some of them; and as we have four oars and
a sail we should be able to cut them off as they come in.  Yes,
I think our chances are good.  But even now one of us ought
always to keep on watch."

The rain had ceased falling, but the air was still thick, and
heavy clouds were passing overhead.  At one o'clock, however,
these began to break, and two hours later the sun shone
out brightly.

"That is a comfort," Arthur said.  "In the first place it
will dry us, in the second place it will cheer us, and in the
third it will enable us to see a long way."

He stood up and looked round.  "I can see nothing at present,"
he said.  "It is only when we get on the top of a wave
that we can see any distance."

About five o'clock in the evening they made out a sail, but
it was a long way off, and was already to the west of them;
and it was seen at once that it would be absolutely useless to
try and row after the ship, as she was running rapidly along,
although under a very small amount of canvas.  Still, the
sight of the vessel cheered them.  They had seen one, and
there was no reason why they should not see more.  They
now knew that the wind was blowing more from the south
than it had done, and that they were therefore running to
the north.  This was an advantage, for they would be making
rather towards than away from the French coast, and, when
the wind fell, might hope to reach it.

The next morning the wind had dropped a good deal.  The
day was bright and clear, and they allowed themselves a
double portion of wine and bread.  Then they got the mast
up, undid the lashings of the sail, and hoisted it half-way up,
making holes in the canvas by which they could put an extra
reef in.  Under this very reduced canvas they were able to
sail comfortably, though all of them had to sit up to
windward.  The wind had come still more round to the west of
south, so they were able to lay their course due east.

"How far are we off land, do you think, Hallett?"

"Well, we have been about sixty-six hours out.  By the
course we ran the first twenty-four, we made, at six knots an
hour, about a hundred and forty-four miles, which would put
us, I should say, something like seventy to the nearest point
of France.  The next twenty-four hours we were running
nearly north, so during that time we must have kept about
the same distance from the coast.  Last night we must have
been approaching rather than running away from it.  Well,
we are now going about four knots through the water.  If
the wind falls more, and we can put up more sail, we shall
walk along a little faster; but until the sea goes down, I don't
think we can calculate upon making above five knots.  But if
we are now, as I suppose, nearly in a line with the mouth of
the Loire, we may not be more than thirty or forty miles
from the shore; for, although I don't pretend to be
particularly well up in geography, I know that the French coast
runs out a good deal west till it gets to Brest."

At twelve o'clock Sinclair stood up and looked round.
"I can make out a dark line," he said, "over there to the
left; it looks to me like land.  We should have seen it
before but for the sail."

Arthur was as usual steering, but the others all went
forward to have a look, and Sinclair took the helm for a minute
to allow him to do so.

"That is land certainly," he said.  "I should say that it is
stretching out towards Brest; but I think we had better keep
straight on.  It may take us a few more hours to get to shore,
but it would save us a lot of travelling if we were to strike
the mouth of the Loire instead of Brest.  At any rate we are
safe now, and can venture upon a slice of bread each and a
full glass of wine--a glass and a half in fact; that will still
leave us with half a bottle for breakfast to-morrow morning.
We may fairly calculate upon being close to land by that time."

The others were rather in favour of running to the land
they saw.

"Well, look here," Arthur said: "don't you think that it
would be a great deal easier to travel a hundred miles in
this boat than to tramp the same distance?  Besides, the
coast, I believe, is very rocky all the way along there, and
we might find a difficulty in landing.  My own idea is, that
when we do make land, we must go ashore and find out where
we are, lay in a good stock of provisions, and start south
again.  With the wind as it is now, we could very nearly
lie our course, and we could certainly do so if the wind goes
round a point or two farther.  I don't know what money you
fellows have, but I have only a dollar or two in my pocket."

All examined their store, and the total only amounted to
thirteen dollars.

"Thirteen dollars would go no distance towards taking us
down through France.  It would not pay for a conveyance
a quarter of the distance, to say nothing about food.  Even
if we walked it, it would hardly pay for our bread and cheese,
and we should have to sleep in the open.  Then, too, we
might have a deal of difficulty in getting into Spain without
passports; and if we did get in we should find it almost
impossible to make our way to San Sebastian, as several places
on the frontier are in the hands of the Carlista.  Therefore I
shall certainly stick to the boat.  If you prefer to tramp you
can do so; but I know that before you have gone more than
a day's march, you will begin to feel very sorry that you did
not take my advice."

"There is a lot in what you say, Hallett," Sharman said,
"and I for one shall certainly stick to it."

The others at once agreed to the idea.  Arthur, being the
only one who knew anything of sailing, had throughout the
voyage acted as captain, and the fact that he had carried
them through the storm safely had given the others great
confidence in him.

"I should say," Arthur went on, "that when we make land
we may as well stop for twenty-four hours.  The people will
probably treat us hospitably as shipwrecked mariners, and
put us up and feed us.  We shall all be glad of twenty-four
hours' rest; and by the time we are ready to start again, the
sea will have gone down, and we shall set out like lions
refreshed.  With a wind anywhere north of east or west, we
shall be able to lie our course comfortably; and even if the
wind is light we ought to make eighty or a hundred miles a
day, and three days will take us easily to San Sebastian."

The sun was just setting when they saw land ahead of
them, and by ten o'clock they were close to it, and could make
out that it was either an island, or a cape running out into
the sea.  They sailed to the north side of it.  The sea was
smooth, so, running the boat ashore, they got out on to a low
beach.  Walking inland for some distance they threw
themselves down in a field, and as the ground was soft in
comparison with the boards at the bottom of the boat, they were
very soon sound asleep.  In the morning they finished the
loaf and the wine, and then returned to the beach.  Ascending
some rising ground, they saw that half a mile along
the shore there was a village standing at some little distance
from the sea.  Towards this place, therefore, they made their
way.

As they entered the village they were regarded with looks
of astonishment by the natives.  They were not in uniform,
but their clothes had shrunk considerably in their long
drenching.  Sharman had lost his cap.  All looked faded and
bedraggled, and three days' short rations had left its mark on
their faces.  Sinclair fortunately spoke a little French, and
was able to make the villagers understand that they had been
blown off the coast of Spain in a storm, and had landed late
the previous evening half a mile away.  The curés of the village
at once took them in, and in a short time they sat down to a
hearty meal, to which they did full justice.  They told the
curé that they intended to start next morning to sail down
the coast, and learned from him that the place where they
had landed was the island of St. Nazaire, and that they were
some twenty miles from the mainland.

"I think you could not do better than sail along the coast,"
he said.  "Once you make the mainland you will find villages
and little ports at short distances.  At these you can buy
anything you want.  Of course you will always keep within
sight of land, except when you cross the mouth of the Gironde.
I don't know how you are off for money, gentlemen, but I shall
be happy to supply you with some, which you can send to me
when you have an opportunity."

"We are very much obliged to you, sir," Sinclair said, "but
we have thirteen dollars between us, which will buy us an
ample supply of things for our voyage.  We do not intend to
land, but shall sail on night and day.  Two of us are quite
sufficient to manage the boat, and we can sleep by turns."

"Thirteen dollars will be quite enough if you have fine
weather and fair winds, but it would not go far if you have
to stop."

"I don't think there is any fear of bad winds.  There
would hardly be two storms one after another at the end of
the month of May; but indeed I do not think we should run
short of money were we to be eight or nine days on the voyage.
The wine is only, I suppose, about sixpence a litre, and if we
reckon a litre a day each of wine, and allow half a franc each
for bread and as much for meat, our victuals will only cost
us a dollar and a half a day, and we could treat ourselves to
a franc's worth of fruit and still have enough money to last us
a week."

The priest smiled.  "Well, sir, at that rate you can no
doubt do it comfortably, and I admit that your thirteen
dollars will be ample if you make the run in five days, which
you certainly will do, unless you get the wind right in your
teeth."

They dined at the priest's house, and he provided beds for
two of them, and found accommodation for the others in some
of the cottages.  They did their shopping that afternoon, and
arranged to start at daybreak the next morning.  This they
succeeded in doing, after thanking the good priest very heartily
for his hospitality.  Many of the villagers had been down on
the previous day to look at the boat that had lived through
such a gale, and some of the others had now come to see them
off.  They headed east so as to make the shore as soon as
possible, for they agreed that as they would have nothing
to guide them in case of thick weather coming on, it was best
to make the mainland, and then follow it down at a distance
of a mile or so.  The wind was blowing now from the north
west, and, spreading their full canvas, they ran down rapidly
past the island, and three hours after saw the French coast
ahead.

They were now in high spirits.  They had made a wonderful
voyage, and were able to chat gaily over the talk there
would be at San Sebastian concerning their disappearance.

"I only hope there won't be another fight before we are
back," Arthur said; "that would be horribly annoying.  If
I were certain of that, I should feel quite happy over our
adventure."

The weather continued fine throughout their voyage.  The
wind was somewhat light, but sufficient to take them along at
between four and five miles an hour, and on the evening of the
third day after starting they saw the highlands of Spain rising
in front of them.  On the following morning they ran into the
harbour of San Sebastian, where they were hailed as if returning
from the grave by their companions, who had given them
up for lost.

"We certainly should have been, if it hadn't been for
Hallett," Sinclair said.  "He kept his wits about him the
whole time, got us to rig a shelter, and stuck to the helm
as long as steering could do us any good."

The general himself sent for them and heard their account
of the voyage.

"Well," he said, "all is well that ends well, and I congratulate
you on your marvellous escape.  Moreover, you have lost
nothing, for there has been no more fighting since you left."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A FURIOUS STRUGGLE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER V


.. class:: center medium bold

   A FURIOUS STRUGGLE

.. vspace:: 2

The time passed slowly.  Skirmishing went on constantly.
Both parties worked at their entrenchments.  Shots were
exchanged by the batteries from time to time.  The soldiers
were in better spirits, as a certain amount of the pay due was
handed to them, and for a time even the grumblers were
contented.  Drilling went on regularly, and was done smartly and
well.  Sunday was the great day of the week.  Spanish colours
were hoisted early, and cannon fired a salute.  The church
bells began to ring, and every Spaniard, male and female, rich
and poor, started by six o'clock for the Cathedral, which was
so crowded that very many were forced to kneel outside on
the plaza in front of it, the other churches being all taken up
as magazines and storehouses.  At seven o'clock the service
was over, the shopkeepers began to open their stores, and
country people and others thronged the great square.

Although firing went on as usual, sports were held down
on the sands.  When the market was cleared away, the plaza
was soon filled with dancers, principally girls, who danced to
the guitar.  In the crowd were Spanish and English officers,
grave dons, all the better class of the town, the women in
their black silk dresses and mantillas, peasants, beggars,
soldiers, and sailors.  Many would stroll to the ramparts and
watch the firing till eight o'clock, at which hour the Spaniards
all went to bed, and the streets were quiet save for an
occasional drunken soldier and the patrol parties.

Then there was another long interval without pay, which
caused serious disaffection.  Several of the regiments broke
into open mutiny, and absolutely refused either to obey
orders or to leave their barracks.  Some of these mutinies
lasted for a fortnight, and were caused partly by want of pay
and partly because many of the men believed that they had
enlisted only for a year, and, now that the period of their
service was drawing to an end, considered that ships should
be arriving to take them home.

The officers were greatly puzzled what to do.  It was extremely
doubtful whether any of the regiments that were still
obedient would, if called upon to do so, fire upon the mutineers,
and it was morally certain that if they did so the disaffection
would be so great that the whole Legion would fall to pieces.
The officers went about among the mutineers trying to get
them to return to their duty.  Some of the regiments were
pacified by distributing small sums of money among them,
others were reduced by stopping the supply of all rations, and
gradually things settled down again.

The desultory fire that had been going on for so many
weeks was succeeded, on the 1st of October, by a series of
attacks by the Carlists.

Heavy firing broke out at three o'clock in the morning, shot
after shot falling in the town, and so well aimed were they
that none doubted but that the gunner was one John Wilson,
a deserter from the Legion, who had once been in the Royal
Artillery.  There had been many desertions from time to time,
and the Carlists were constantly shouting invitations to our
men to come over to them, promising them good pay and
good treatment--offers very enticing to men on small rations
and no pay.

As the fire broke out columns of Carlist infantry advanced,
driving the pickets before them.  Some of these threw
themselves into houses, and defended themselves against
overwhelming numbers.  The 3rd Regiment and the Rifles were
the first to reach the scene of action, many of them running up
in their shirts, or with their tunics all unbuttoned, having leapt
to their feet, seized their rifles, and hurried off without a
moment's delay.  Drums were beating and bugles sounding all
over the town, the non-commissioned officers turning the men
out as fast as they could.

The officers were riding about and getting the men to fall in.
As they arrived they were formed up behind walls and other
shelters.  The 3rd and the Rifles had checked the Carlist
advance.  As the 8th Regiment formed up, a cannon shot from
the Carlist fort on the Ametza Hill fell close to a group of
officers, many of whom were knocked down by the stones
thrown up, and then went through the column, killing one man
and knocking down half a dozen others.  The men, however,
laughed and joked among themselves.  The next ball went
right through the horse of a mounted officer, killed two
soldiers behind him, and a woman who was out looking for
her husband's body, having just got news that he had been
killed.

Our artillery had now come on the scene, and, directed by
Colonel Colquhoun, an admirable and scientific officer, soon
got the range.  He himself levelled one of the cannon at a
column of Carlists a mile distant.  The ball burst just at the
right moment and committed great havoc, and the gunners
of the other pieces in the battery, under his instructions,
opened such a terrible fire upon the column that it broke
and disappeared.  He then laid three guns on the Ametza
fort.  They were fired simultaneously, and to the delight of
the soldiers they burst on the parapet, carrying death and
confusion among the gunners, and killing, among others, the
deserter who had given them so much trouble.  Up till ten
o'clock the Carlists maintained the offensive, but at that hour
the Lancers came on to the field.  They charged in gallant
style on the south-east side of the Ametza hill, and the
Carlists gave way and ran until they reached their breastworks.
Here it was impossible for the cavalry to follow, and
they at once drew off under a very heavy fire.  They then
charged again and again at the various parties scattered over
the plain, moving in as perfect order as if on parade, and
doing great execution.  But for the fact that the Spanish
entrenchments were so extensive as to afford shelter for the
scattered fugitives, the loss inflicted upon them would have
been extremely heavy.

The special object of the Carlist attack had been the
village and fort of Alza.  This was defended by two Spanish
regiments, one of the Legion, and a battery, and these repelled
the attack with great slaughter.

A dog belonging to the Legion, which had taken part in
every fight, always marching at the head of the regiment,
distinguished himself greatly in this battle.  Strangely enough
he never barked except in face of the enemy.  He had been
twice wounded, and on this occasion, in company with a
Spanish friend of his own species, advanced and retreated
with the Lancers.  They had gone on for some distance,
where the balls were flying thick, but during one advance
the Spaniard tumbled over and came back hopping on three
feet.  Briton looked back but would not retreat, and stood
barking his defiance at the enemy.  Presently a ball slightly
wounded him in the throat.  He returned to his companion,
who was hobbling away, and tried to turn him, and repeatedly
offered to lead another charge by advancing a short
distance himself.  Presently he got another wound on the
head.  The men lying in shelter called to him, and he came
in and got his wound partially dressed, and then at once set
off again.  His Spanish friend had in the meantime been
killed, and Briton, having in vain tried to make him rise, came
back to the men and endeavoured to get them to go out and
carry his friend in.

The National Guard of San Sebastian turned out well.
They had no regular uniform, but carried a bandolier filled
with cartridges, and their rifles; and many of their women,
who came out with the men, took shelter in the woods and
assisted in carrying in the wounded.

General Evans rode about with the greatest coolness through
the heavy fire, but although hundreds of bullets were aimed
at him he was only hit once through the ear.

So the fight continued all day until night put an end to
it.  No attempt was made to storm the Spanish position.  As
General Evans mentioned in his despatches, this could not
have been effected without the loss of at least five hundred
men, and the capture of the entrenchments would have been
dear at the price.

After this battle there was an interval of quiet.
Arrangements had been made by General Evans with the Spanish
commanders that he would not take the offensive until they
were ready to co-operate with him.  The force was therefore
again set to work to entrench, and as the men received a pint
of wine and threepence three-farthings a day in addition to
the usual twopence halfpenny, the service was a very popular
one.  The extra pay sufficed to keep the soldiers from grumbling,
and the extra food that they were able to purchase put
them into better condition.

One of the well-known figures in the town was General
Jauregui.  He had been in turn a shepherd, half-soldier, and
half-guerrilla; but when the war broke out he raised a body of
volunteers for the queen, and soon attained the rank of general.
He was not liked by the officers under him, many of whom
were nobles, but he was beloved by his men.  He had many
relations in the ranks, and was not ashamed to sit down and
eat and talk with them.  He possessed the rare peculiarity in
a Spaniard of being fat.

Months passed; and not until the 9th of March did it
become known that the advance was to take place the next
morning.  No secret was made of it, as the general's desire
was that the Carlists should gather to resist him, for he wished
to strike a heavy blow.  Each man was given a peseta (equal
to tenpence halfpenny) to buy tobacco and other necessaries,
and the shops of the town were crowded all day with British
soldiers.  A good deal of the money was invested in chocolate,
for it was thought probable that the battle would last more
than one day, in which case rations would not be served out.

There was no going to bed that night.  Fires were kept
blazing everywhere, and cooking-pots were hung over them.
Extra flints were served out, and new shoes for those in need
of them, and men exchanged with each other the addresses of
their relations in order that news might be sent to them if
they were killed.  All night the men sat and joked, until
an officer went round and ordered them to fall in quietly.
The Spanish regiments had already turned out and taken up
their places, some on the glacis and some in close column
behind one of the batteries.

As day broke, the men were called to attention, and almost
simultaneously the batteries opened fire.  A column marched
against the Ametza with such resolution that its garrison
evacuated it hurriedly, leaving many thousands of rounds of
ammunition behind them.  The fighting was desperate all along
the line.  One rocky hill was taken and retaken five times
during the day.  The terror of the scene was added to by the
fact that the furze on the hills caught fire from the explosion
of the shells, and many wounded were burned to death.  Many
of the places were thickly dotted with the red coats of the
Legion.

The fight continued all day, and the troops lay down and
slept on the ground they had won.  Upwards of a thousand
had fallen; and the Carlists must have suffered much more
severely, for they had been exposed to the fire of artillery
while they themselves had no guns in action.  The next
day passed quietly, the artillerymen being occupied in getting
their guns up on to the height they had won.  On the second
day after the battle, in spite of a pouring rain the advance
began again.  The artillery cleared the way, turning the
Carlists out of the houses they occupied; the troops crossed
the river by a bridge of boats, and moved on without serious
opposition, and were glad when the order came to halt and
occupy the houses of the deserted village.

A little beyond the village there was a hard fight the next
day, but at night the troops fell back to the houses they had
occupied in the morning.  The rain still came down.  On the
following morning at twelve it cleared.  The Carlists lay
concealed until the columns got very near to them, and then
opened a tremendous fire.  At three o'clock the engagement
had become general.  Some of the troops fired away all their
ammunition and then charged with the bayonet, before which
weapon the Carlists always fell back, although they would
stand against the heaviest musketry fire.  The strongest
point of defence of the Carlists was the Venta Hill.  Round
this the battle raged all day, and in the afternoon it was
decided to make a final attempt to take it.

The 8th Regiment of the Legion was in camp, and was
about to start on the attack when General Evans rode up.

"You cannot go on with your one regiment, Colonel Hogg,"
he said; "there will be some more up very shortly."

"Oh, allow me, general, to go on!" Colonel Hogg said.  "I
am sure we can get through the breastwork;" and then,
turning to the regiment, which was in close column, said: "Men,
would you rather go on by yourselves, or wait for others to
come on to help you?  We have a chance here that we will
not divide with another regiment."

The men answered with a tremendous cheer.

"Go on, then, brave fellows!" General Evans said; and
the regiment advanced.  The artillery were hard at work,
and the scream of the rockets sounded over the din of the
musketry and guns.  The regiment with a loud cheer emerged
from the cover which concealed them, and as they did so a
blaze of fire ran along all the enemy's defences.  The four
mounted officers galloped at their head.  Every man cheered
as he ran down into a road and then up again through hedges
and across broken ground.  A storm of bullets swept through
them, and the guns on the heights played upon them with
grape, but fortunately most of the missiles went overhead.
They reached the first barricade.  The colonel was the first to
mount it, and some others climbed up; but the majority were
so out of breath with their shouting and the pace at which
they had run that they were forced to pause.  The barricade
was built of turf, and was too steep to be climbed; but the
men set to work to tear it down with their hands, and soon
made a passage through which they could pass.

There was no active opposition here, for our guns sent their
shells so thickly among the Carlists that it was impossible for
them to withstand them.  As the 8th poured through, they
found the ground nearly covered with dead.  The bugles now
sounded a halt, but the men were not to be restrained, and
eagerly pressed forward till they reached the top of the hill,
which the Carlists had evacuated as they neared it.  Here
a battery of four guns was taken, and the flag flying above
them hauled down.  In the battery were found two barrels,
one of wine and the other of spirits, and a tremendous rush
took place.  While the men were frantically fighting, there was
an explosion and a shout of "There is a mine underneath!",
and a frightful rush to got away from the spot took place.
In the midst of this a soldier calmly walked forward and
filled his canteen and that of two of his comrades.  This
action considerably reassured the others, and the panic soon
abated when it was found that there were no more explosions.
It turned out afterwards that the man who had shown such
coolness had not been able to get near the casks, and had
quietly taken out some of his ammunition from his cartridge-box,
laid it on the ground under the feet of those fighting
to get at the liquor, and shaken out the fire from his pipe
on to it.  However, the contents of the casks were soon
finished.  The regiment was then re-formed, and as it was
dark they lay down in the fields.  They had won their way
thus far, but they had reached their limit.

The news of the fighting had been carried by active men
all over the country.  It was evident that the farther
advance of the Legion would place them in possession of the
main road to France, and reinforcements were called up
from all sides.  Already Evans was opposed by a force far
more numerous than his own, and when the news of his
advance arrived every Carlist within fifty miles was on the
road.  Espartero, who was with his army round Bilbao, had
promised to march, and General Saarsfield, who commanded
another royal army, was also to have moved, so as to occupy
the enemy's attention, but neither had done so.  The Carlist
army had been, a week before, withdrawn from before
Saarsfield, and during the night of the 15th, ten thousand men
slipped away from the force facing that of Espartero and
crossed the mountains to assist their friends.

Espartero himself had ridden, when he heard of the
progress that Evans was making, to see with his own eyes how
matters were going on.  The fighting had again begun, and
the Carlists had already been driven back into the town of
Hernani, when Don Sebastian, one of the sons of Carlos,
arrived with ten thousand infantry and three hundred cavalry.
These marched out, column after column, and the vast superiority
of numbers enabled them to not only show in force in
face of the allied army, but to threaten both its flanks.  For
a time the Legion and its Spanish allies held their ground
firmly, but they had considerably more than twice their
number opposed to them, and the flanks were gradually driven in
towards the centre.  The Rifles, who were on one flank, had
fought with obstinate bravery; and on the other, two Irish
regiments stubbornly faced an overwhelming force of Carlists,
and were engaged in a hand-to-hand fight with them.  Colonel
Cotter, of the 9th Cork, was conspicuous for his gallantry.
Alone he rode repeatedly into the leading Carlist ranks, until
he was completely surrounded and fell fighting to the last.

The 6th, 7th, and 8th Regiments, who were in reserve, were
soon drawn forward into the fight.  The 6th were first called
up.  The whole of the Carlist cavalry dashed forward to attack
the leading company, which alone was available to meet them,
but were received with such a tremendous volley that they
were driven backward in great confusion, with immense loss.
Two howitzers of the Marine Artillery sent showers of grape
among them, and of the fine regiment which had advanced,
a shattered group of fugitives returned.  The Carlists, working
round, threatened the artillery, and these were only saved
by desperate charges of the Lancers and the staunchness of
two companies of the 6th.  The Spanish regiments fought
but badly, and by their retreat exposed the Legion to a
heavy cross-fire, which compelled them to fall back.  The
8th, the last regiment of the reserve, who had been lying
concealed in a hollow, were then called up.  Two hundred
of the wounded had been left behind in a large house, and
these, as the Carlists advanced, were bayoneted to a man.
The 8th went boldly forward, and, answering nobly to Colonel
Hogg's call upon them to charge, rushed under a tremendous
fire to a wall, on the other side of which a strong force of
the Carlists stood, while many were already crossing it.

The 8th dashed forward and bayoneted all who had crossed
the wall, and for a time fought the Carlist battalion crowded
behind it; but other troops were pushing on both to the right
and left, so, threatened on both flanks and with an
overpowering force in front, the 8th sullenly fell back.  Broken
up into parties, they still fought desperately, and were only
saved by a furious charge by the Lancers.  The Carlists,
unprepared for cavalry, broke in confusion, and thus the
survivors of the 8th were able to draw off.  The regiments
of Chapelgorris had distinguished themselves during the day.
They had refused to be brigaded with the other Spanish
regiments, but fought by the side of the British with the
most desperate valour; they were indeed almost annihilated.
Nevertheless, the few survivors of these and the 8th nobly
beat back an attack of the Carlists.  There was a regiment
of Royal Marines on the ground, but these were prevented
by Lord John Haye, who commanded them, from taking any
prominent part in the fight, and they lost but eighteen men
wounded and none killed, while the Legion had lost very
many hundreds, two or three regiments being almost wiped out.
The retreating force passed the height of Venta, which they
had so gallantly won four days before, and only halted when
they reached the lines they had occupied previous to the 10th.

Arthur had borne his full share in the incidents of that
terrible day.  He had fought as fearlessly as the best, and had
brought the remains of his company out of the fray, his
captain being among the many officers who had fallen.  So great
had been the slaughter that he found himself at the end of the
day high in the list of lieutenants.  He had received three
wounds, but all were slight.  He had broken his sword in a
hand-to-hand encounter with a Carlist officer, but had ended
the fight by striking his opponent full in the face with the
pommel, and stretching him senseless on the ground.  When
they reached the lines he went across to Roper's company, and
to his great pleasure found that his friend had escaped with
only a bullet through his arm.

"This has been a dreadful day, Mr. Hallett!"

"A terrible day, Roper!  Three to one against us, I should
say there were."

"But we made a stiff fight of it, sir; and the Legion has a
right to be proud of itself.  If the Spanish regiments had not
given way, I think we might have held our own with them."

"I doubt whether we could in any case, Roper.  They
were altogether too strong for us.  Still, we should have
done better if the Spaniards had stood, and might at any rate
have retired in good order to the Venta Hill, and held that
against any attack the Carlists might have made.  I hope I
shall never see such fighting again."

"The same here," Roper said.  "I think a thousand of us
can do fairly well against two thousand of the Carlists; but
when it comes to twenty thousand against about four thousand,
the odds are too great altogether, for no one can say that the
Carlists don't fight well.  It was lucky, sir, that the Lancers
arrived when they did, for I don't think any of us would have
got away alive if it hadn't been for them.  I quite made up
my mind that we had all got to go down, when they came
thundering up."

"It was indeed a most fortunate thing, Roper.  During the
last part of the day I had been fighting with a musket among
the men, for I broke my sword, and pistols are of no use in a
fight like that.  Well, I am going off now to see if I can be of
any good in the hospital; the surgeons must have their hands
more than full."

Arthur's offer of aid was thankfully received, and he worked
all night, assisting the surgeons by holding the patients while
the amputations were being carried out, handing them sponges
and hot water, and generally aiding them in their operations.
When morning came he was so fatigued that he made his
way with difficulty to his quarters in the town, where he
flung himself down to snatch a few hours' sleep.

There was a great hush over the camp during the day.
Then only, as the men wandered about asking questions
concerning missing comrades, did the full extent of the disaster
that had befallen them make itself felt.  The gaps in the ranks
were terrible.  Their missing comrades were all gone, for the
Carlists had given no quarter.  Even if not seriously wounded,
all who fell into their hands were either shot or bayoneted
by them.  It was hard, after having fought their way
victoriously for three days, that such a misfortune should befall
the Legion!  Their one consolation was that every man had
done his duty, not one had turned his back to his foe.

The gaps among the officers had been terrible.  Several of
the regiments had lost all their field-officers; others had suffered
greatly.  Deep were the execrations upon the Spanish generals,
who should have detained the Carlist armies facing them, but
who by their lethargy had allowed some twenty thousand men
to slip away and join those with whom the Legion had been so
successfully engaged; and not a few of the men would willingly
have obeyed an order to attack the Spanish regiments, who
had deserted them as soon as the fighting began.

At first it was anticipated that the Carlists would take
advantage of their success and attempt to capture San Sebastian
and there was a general hope that they would do so, for all
felt confident that they could resist any attack that might be
made.  The entrenchments were very formidable, and a number
of heavy guns were mounted upon them.  The guns of the
ships, too, would give their support.

But the Carlists were well satisfied with their success.  The
greater portion of the troops that had come from Durango,
and the force opposed to Espartero had marched away again,
leaving only a sufficient number to oppose any further attempt
on the part of the defenders of San Sebastian to take the
offensive.

Of this, however, there was but little prospect.  Scarce
three thousand five hundred out of the ten thousand men of
the Legion were fit for service; disease and battle had
accounted for the rest.  Besides, of the two years for which
they had enlisted there were but a few months to run.  Had
they been treated well, by far the greater portion would
willingly have remained.  At first they had felt but small
interest in the struggle in which they had enlisted.  Most of
them were ne'er-do-weels--men who had been glad to accept
any offer with the prospect of giving them a living; the
Christinos were no more to them than the Carlists.  Now the
case was altogether different--the Carlists had become their
personal enemies.  They would not have come to hate them
for their doings in a fair fight.  But the fact that they
massacred every man who fell into their hands, whether wounded
or not, had raised in the minds of the soldiers a feeling of
undying hatred and a burning desire for revenge.  They
had not received the treatment they had a right to expect.
They had never been properly fed since they landed; they were
still months in arrears of their pay, and then only irregularly
received the wretched pittance of twopence halfpenny a day.
If the Spanish government had deliberately set themselves to
drive the regiments into mutiny, they could not have gone
about it better, and it was certain that when the time expired
few indeed would consent to remain any longer in the ranks.

The officers were no less indignant than the men.  Their
pay was nine months in arrear, and those who had no means of
their own had only subsisted by the assistance of others better
off than themselves.  Considering what they went through,
it was almost a matter for surprise that the whole Legion
did not embrace the offers of the Carlist emissaries, who
were constantly at work trying to sap their loyalty to the
Christino cause, and go over in a body to the Carlist lines.
After the reverses that had befallen them, the Spanish
government seemed more indifferent than ever to their sufferings;
only very occasionally, ridiculously small amounts were sent
to them, sufficient to pay the soldiers a few pesetas apiece.  In
these circumstances it was not surprising that the drill became
slack and discipline relaxed.  The officers, deeply indignant,
could not bring themselves to be severe upon the soldiers,
who suffered even more than themselves, and so took no notice
of minor acts of insubordination.

Shortly after the battle Arthur had received his usual
quarterly letter from his uncle.  "My dear Arthur," it ran,
"herewith I enclose order as usual on Messrs. Callao, of San
Sebastian, for thirty pounds.  We are all very glad to find
that you have passed through the last battle without serious
wounds.  You have been most fortunate in that respect.
Your term of service will end in a few months' time, and we
trust that at its conclusion you will return home.  I am afraid
that after the life you have been leading we can hardly hope
that you will resume your studies--indeed, it would not be
reasonable to expect it.  Still, you might travel or otherwise
employ yourself a great deal better surely than in getting
yourself shot at, and that in a cause which--although no
doubt you now feel some interest--cannot affect you in the
same way as if you were fighting for your own country.

"According to other accounts, and from letters I have seen
from other members of the Legion, you must have been
suffering great hardships.  No doubt at San Sebastian these have
been less cruel than they were at Vittoria; still, they have
been severe.  You tell us very little about them, and, as I say,
it is from other sources that I form this opinion.  We are all
obliged to you for always writing directly after a battle, for
we are in a state of considerable anxiety until we hear from
you, as of course no details of casualties are published; and
in the interval between the first report of the fighting and
the receipt of your letter we are all very unsettled, and your
cousins' studies are greatly deranged.

"We all talk and think of you very frequently, and I
am afraid that we are inclined to pride ourselves on having
a relative who has won his commission and distinguished
himself in Spain.  Still, my dear lad, I do hope that if
the term of service of the Legion is to be extended--and
I think that it probably will be--you will not be among
those who remain in the service.  The risks appear to be
enormous.  More than half the Legion are by this time
either dead or invalided home.  I ask you, what can compensate
a man for running such risks, especially when, as in your
case, he is not driven by straitened circumstances to incur it?
You have done well; you have, so to speak, won your spurs.
It will be something to look back upon all your life.  Surely
that is good enough.  Your first enlistment was, to my mind,
a wild and foolish business; but I own that, annoyed as I then
was, I should be still more so were you to repeat the mistake.

"Pray think this over seriously.  Remember, pecuniarily
you have no need whatever to remain in the Legion.  You
tell me that you have still most of the money I have sent you
lying by.  You have but three more years to wait till your
majority, when you will receive three hundred pounds a year,
and, if necessary, I can add something to this amount.

"Your cousins insist that you must be now almost a man,
as you say that you are over six feet, and no doubt the life
that you have led must have aged you a good deal and, I
hope, taken some of your foolish recklessness out of you.
They have asked me to say that they hope you won't bring
home a Spanish lady as a wife, and I have assured them that,
although I consider you capable of many follies, I feel
convinced that you will not commit such a crowning one as that.
They and my wife all send their love, and their earnest hopes
and prayers, in which I join, that you will come home safe
and sound to us.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

   "I remain, my dear Arthur,
      "Your affectionate Uncle."

.. vspace:: 2

To this Arthur replied:--

.. vspace:: 2

"My dear Uncle,

.. vspace:: 1

"Many thanks for your letter and remittance.
As to what you say about my continuing my term of service,
in the event of the Legion as a whole re-enlisting for a
further term, I cannot promise to take any particular course
at present.  You say that I can have no interest in the
cause for which I am fighting.  I can assure you that we
have a very vivid interest in it.  I grant that that was not
the case at first, and that we looked upon it in the mere
spirit of adventure; but that is all changed.  The Carlists
are not like civilized enemies; they behave rather like wild
beasts.  They give no quarter, and every poor fellow who
falls into their hands--officer or soldier--is shot or bayoneted
at once.  Even the wounded are slaughtered ruthlessly.

"Now you can very well imagine the state of fury and
hatred excited by such doings.  The war has become a war
of revenge, and men, when they go into battle, hope that
if they are hit it will be by a fatal shot, and not by one which
will lay them helpless on the ground, with the certainty of
being shot or bayoneted in cold blood unless the Carlists are
beaten and we hold the ground on which we have fought.
I don't say that this is entirely the fault of the Carlists, for
in the early part of the war the Christinos were just as
bad, from what I hear.  However, that is the state of things
now; and if the Legion were but well treated, I think there
is scarcely a man who would not willingly extend his term.
The fact that I have been promoted is another reason why
I might be tempted to go on.  Of course it will make no
difference to me afterwards whether I hold the rank of
lieutenant or colonel at the end of the war; but now that I have
gone into the thing I want to see the end of it.

"However, I do not think that you need feel uneasy on
that score, for I am convinced that, when the term has
expired, the greater part of the Legion will take their
discharge.  Their treatment has been so scandalous that I
believe that if the order was given for the Legion to march
to Madrid, fight their way through all obstacles, and hang
every member of the government, they would receive it with
joy.

"As to what the girls say about a Spanish lady, assure them
that though I am really a man in stature and strength I am
still a boy at heart, and am no more affected by the pretty
graces of some of the Spanish girls than if they were dolls.
They are very jolly to chaff with, but certainly, in my case,
nothing to make love to.  I hope that by the next time I
write I shall be able to tell you I have got my company.
With love to you all,

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

   "Yours affectionately,
      "ARTHUR HALLETT."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A CAPTIVE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER VI


.. class:: center medium bold

   A CAPTIVE

.. vspace:: 2

"Have you heard that Maltravers is missing, Hallett?"
Sinclair asked Arthur one morning as he came out of
his quarters.

"Missing?  No; how is he missing?"

"That is what nobody seems to know.  He was on duty
last night, and went along the line a certain distance, and
then he seems to have disappeared.  An enquiry is being
made among the men on duty, but so far there does not
seem to be any explanation.  He certainly was not shot, for
there are no signs of his body.  One idea was that he might
have been taken suddenly ill, and turned off to come into the
town to report himself.  I believe a search is being made now
on the ground that he would cross, to see if he has fallen there.
Of course no one thinks that he could have deserted."

"I should think not," Arthur said.  "There are men who
grumble so continuously that one would hardly be surprised
to hear that they had taken other service, but that was not at
all Maltravers' way; he always made the best of everything."

"Well, it is very strange."

The most exhaustive search failed to bring anything to
light respecting the missing officer.  The sentry at the last
post he had visited had observed nothing singular in his
manner.  The next post was three hundred yards away,
but, although it was a dark night, the officer could not have
missed his way.  There was a sharp drop in the ground
beyond the line that he would traverse, and as the route was
the same that had been used for many months, it was scarcely
possible that anyone could miss it.  The idea that Carlists
could have come down from their entrenchments, the nearest
of which was four hundred yards away, and captured him,
without the sound of a struggle reaching the ears of the
sentries to the right or left, seemed hardly possible.  Some
suggested that he might have gone suddenly out of his mind,
and wandered down into the town or to the bank of the
Urumea, and there fallen in, but this seemed to all to be
wildly improbable.

The officer's letters and papers were examined, but nothing
whatever was found that could in the slightest support the
idea that he had committed suicide.  There was nothing to do
but to enter his name upon the list of missing, and hope that
he would yet turn up some day and explain the mystery.

"It is your turn for the night duty, Hallett," Sinclair said
to him three days after the strange disappearance of Maltravers.

"Yes, I know that my turn for duty begins this evening."

"Well, keep a sharp look-out, old fellow; we don't want
any more mysterious disappearances in the regiment."

"No; one is more than sufficient.  I have been over the
ground half a dozen times during the past three days in the
hopes of finding some sort of clue, but without the least
success.  Perhaps as I go round to-night some bright idea may
strike me.  Of one thing," he said with a laugh, "you may
be perfectly sure: that is, that if I don't turn up in the
morning it will be neither desertion, suicide, nor insanity."

"No," Sinclair said; "I should certainly never suspect you
of any one of the three."

The others laughed.  "You certainly did your best to save
your life on board that boat, so we will put suicide out of the
question.  As to desertion and lunacy, I think they may be
equally barred.  If you are missing, I shall say that the pixies
have carried you off."

"Yes; I think you can safely put it down to that."

After mess was over, Arthur took his pistols and sword
and started to the house that was used as the rendezvous of
the officers on duty for the night, made his usual visit to the
outlying posts along a portion of the line some three-quarters
of a mile in extent, and returned.  A few minutes before twelve
he again started on the same tramp, his companion on duty
going in the other direction.  Nothing unusual happened until
he was half-way along; then, as he passed a ruined hut, he
suddenly fell, stunned by a heavy blow from behind.  He
knew nothing for some time, then he felt dimly conscious that
he was being carried along.  Reviving consciousness showed
him that there were two men at his arms and two at his
legs, and that a cloak or some other woollen garment was
wrapped round and round his head, and something thrust into
his mouth.  All this was taken in little by little, for his head
buzzed and ached from the blow that had fallen upon it.

It was some time before his brain began to work in earnest.
Then he gradually came to understand that he was in the
hands of the Carlists.  These four men must have stolen
quietly down from their entrenchments and hidden among
the ruins of the hut, struck him to the ground, probably
with the butt-end of a musket, and were now carrying him
off.  Doubtless this was the manner in which Maltravers had
also been captured.  He knew that to struggle would be
absolutely useless; and indeed, from a murmur of talk that
went on around him, he judged that he was already in the
Carlist lines.  He could feel that he was being taken up the
hill.  After what seemed a very long time, his bearers came
to a stop.  A door was pushed open, and he was carried
through and dropped on the ground.  Then he heard the
door close and the lock turn.  He sat up, and took the muffler
from his head and the gag from his mouth.  His head ached
as if it would split, so, knowing that there was nothing to be
done, he rolled up the muffler and, using it as a pillow, dozed
off after a time into a heavy sleep.  When he awoke, he heard
talking outside.

"This is the second five dollars each we have made, Pedro;
if we go on like this we shall soon get rich."

"I don't see why we shouldn't," the other said.  "As long
as the nights are dark, we can always be sure of making our
way down unobserved.  We may reckon on snatching two
or three more before there is a moon, and even then we shall
be able to do it when there is rain."

"I don't suppose we can catch many more that way," the
other said.  "When they find officers keep on disappearing they
will send three or four of the men round with them, and then,
of course, there will be an end of the business.  Still, if we can
catch half a dozen more we shall not have done so badly."

As soon as day broke, Arthur sat up and looked round.
He had still a splitting headache, and there was a lump as big
as an egg where the blow had fallen.  His cap lay upon the
ground near him, having apparently been thrown in there by
the men who had carried him up.  His arms had been taken
away, and he had no doubt that nothing had been left behind
that would leave any indication as to what had befallen him.
The hut, which was about twelve feet square, had evidently
been inhabited by a peasant.  It contained two or three
broken pieces of rough furniture, and the floor was littered
with odds and ends of old garments, broken crockery, &c.
Two little loopholes, about six inches square, admitted a
certain amount of light when the door was closed.  Looking
out of these, he saw that the hut stood on level ground,
evidently at the top of the hill.  Numbers of Carlists lay on
the ground wrapped up in their cloaks.

Two or three small huts and houses were dotted here and
there on the plain, the nearest of them being about two
hundred yards away.  This one had a garden round it, and looked
as if it was still inhabited.  Like the hut in which he was
confined, it was built of stone, and was roofed with slabs of
the same material, but was larger and apparently had an upper
story or loft.

Having seen this much, he sat down until, by the stir
around, he knew that the camp was awake.  It was not until,
as near as he could guess, nine o'clock--for his watch had
been taken away from him--that anyone came near him,
though he knew by the talking that there were two sentries
at the door.  Then he heard the key turn in the lock, and
an officer, who by his uniform, he thought, was a colonel,
entered.  Arthur rose to his feet.

"You are English, sir?" the colonel said.

"I am."

"Why do you fight on the side of the Christinos?  We
know that you are badly treated by them: you are half-starved
and you get no pay.  Well, sir, you are a prisoner in
our hands; and I need hardly say what your fate will be if
you do not accept our terms.  If you will enter the service of
Don Carlos, you will be well-fed, well-paid, and welcomed as
a comrade.  It can make no difference to you on which side
you fight--Christino or Carlist.  You have learned what to
expect from them, neglect and suffering; with us you will have
neither.  We are certain to win in the long run.  You will
get promotion and honour--the alternative is death!  I will
leave you till this evening to think over the matter."

He went out, and in a quarter of an hour two soldiers
entered bearing a dish of meat and beans, and a large jug of
water.  Arthur had no appetite; but he took a copious drink,
poured some water over his cloak, which he rolled up as a
pillow, and lay down on his back, with his head upon it.  Its
coolness eased the throbbing of his wound.  As he lay he
thought over his position.  "The case is a very bad one,"
he said to himself.  "Certainly I am not going to turn
traitor; that needn't be thought of.  I have no doubt that
the threat of shooting me, if I refuse, will be carried into
execution.  The question is, whether it will be carried out
at once on my refusal, or put off till to-morrow morning.
Surely they will give me another twelve hours.  If they
don't, there is an end of it.  There is no possibility whatever
of escaping in the daylight; I don't know that there is much
chance at night, but there may be a chance.  At any rate,
I have all day to think it over."

He lay there for some hours, sitting up occasionally to pour
more water upon his pillow.  The throbbing of his head
subsided somewhat, and at one o'clock he sat up and forced
himself to eat.  "Escape or no escape," he said, "I must keep
up my strength."  When he had finished his meal he stood
up.  His head still throbbed, though the pain was much less
acute.  First he went to the door and examined it: the
hinges were strong and rough, the lock was sunk in the
woodwork; it was evident that it could not be forced.

"Now," he said to himself, "I have the option of trying to
get the screws out of the hinges or cutting round the lock."  He
felt in his pocket for his knife, and gave an exclamation of
disappointment when he found that it was gone.  This was
a bitter blow.  He spent some time looking about the floor in
the hopes of finding some piece of iron which he could use for
getting out the screws, but although he searched the place
most carefully, he could find nothing that would serve his
purpose.

The walls of the hut were far too solid to admit of his
making a way through them.  It might, he thought, be just
possible to burrow under them; but he quickly dismissed this
idea, for there was no great depth of soil on the rock, and
it was almost certain that the foundations of the wall would
be carried down to it.  He went to one of the little windows,
and stood there gazing out vaguely.  Presently he saw an old
woman come out of the nearest house, cut some vegetables,
and go in again.  He wondered what they were, and what she
was going to have for dinner, hardly knowing what current
his thoughts were taking.  As he roused himself and looked
round, a fresh idea struck him.  The walls could not be
attacked, the door would defy any efforts that he could make,
the floor was altogether unpromising--but there was the roof!
A new hope sprung up in his breast as he looked up.

The roof was simply composed of slabs of stone, and although
these had been roughly plastered, the lines where one
had been laid on another showed clearly.  The slabs were
from an inch to an inch and a half thick, and about two feet
square.  The walls of the cabin were about eight feet high,
and Arthur could just touch the lowest range of slabs with
the tips of his fingers; but he saw at once that the materials
within the hut would enable him to reach it easily.  There
was a rough stool some two feet high; one of its legs was
gone, but by propping it against the wall it would stand.
He placed it there and mounted upon it.  It was a bit
shaky, but it held his weight.  The top of his head was now
but a few inches below the slab, and he had no doubt whatever
but that he could raise it.  The two sentries, as far as he
could tell, were both in front of the cabin, and, considering its
structure, it was very improbable that there was one behind.
Thus, then, if they gave him until the next morning he could
well hope to make his escape.

He was so delighted at this that he hardly felt any longer
the pain in his head.  It would, of course, be no very easy
matter to make his way down through the Carlist lines; but
as he had done it before, he might well hope to do it again.
"At any rate," he said to himself, "nothing can be done till
night, and I may as well sleep till then."

He laid himself down again, this time going to sleep so
soundly that he did not hear the guards come in and put some
more food down.  About six o'clock he awoke, and at once
took another meal.  Half an hour later the colonel again came
in.

"Well, sir, what is your answer?" he said.

"I do not like to turn traitor," he said.  "Certainly I have
no reason to be very grateful to the Christinos, and if the offer
were that I should resign the service I should certainly accept
it; but I do not like to fight against my old comrades."

"You would not be called upon to do so," the colonel said;
"you would be attached to one of our other armies.  We have
had a good many deserters from your lines, but we cannot
utilize them because they understand so little Spanish and
no Basque.  We want an officer to lead them.  There are
plenty to make a strong company, and I will promise you
that you shall have their command and shall not be employed
here."

"Give me till to-morrow to think it over, sir.  You have
already taken one of our officers; may I ask what reply he
gave?"

"The obstinate fool chose death," the officer said.  "I was
sorry; but, of course, it had to be done.  I trust that you will
not be so foolish.  At any rate, I will give you till to-morrow
morning; but unless you are by that time prepared to accept
my offer, your fate will be the same as his."

So saying, he left the hut.  Thankful for the respite, Arthur
went to one of the little windows and looked out.  Numbers
of fires were burning, and the Carlist soldiers were gathered
round them, some cooking their food, others smoking and
talking.  The hours passed slowly.  Arthur waited to choose a time
when the camp was growing quiet, but when there were still
some sounds that might deaden any noise he might make.
At last the moment arrived when he thought he could attempt
to get the stone off, though he did not intend to try to
escape till all were asleep.  He placed the stool against the
wall again, and climbed up, and then pushed with all his
strength under one of the slabs.  It gave a little.  He tried
again, and it yielded.  Working very carefully, he got the
upper end out from underneath the slab above it, then raised
it, turned it sideways, and lowered it into the hut.

The talk of the guards outside went on uninterruptedly,
and it was evident that no sound had reached their ears.
Arthur sat down and waited.  Hitherto he had felt no
nervousness, but his anxiety now became intense.  One of the
guards might enter the place.  There were no special grounds
for fear that this would happen, as hitherto the sentries had
only opened the door to bring in his meals; still, they might
do so.  Again, a soldier who had been chatting with his
comrades at one fire might move off to sleep at another, and notice
the hole caused by the removal of the slab.  This was certainly
very improbable on so dark a night; still the thought of the
possibility of one or other of the two events taking place kept
Arthur's nerves on a strain.

At last everything seemed quiet.  The night was perfectly
still, save that he could hear an occasional sound of talking
and laughter in the trenches lower down the hill, where
doubtless a considerable number of the Carlists would
remain on watch.  At last he felt that the moment had come
for making the attempt.  He again leant the stool against
the wall, put his hands on the edges of the two slabs by the
side of the hole, and pulled himself up.  Very noiselessly he
raised himself higher and higher till he could get his legs
over the wall; then he turned, lowered himself by his arms,
and dropped.  As he did so he rolled over, and with difficulty
refrained from uttering a groan.  Instead of dropping,
as he had expected, on even ground, one of his feet had
come on a rough stone lying against the wall, and in the
fall he had badly wrenched his ankle.

.. _`"HE BEGAN TO DRAG HIMSELF ALONG"`:

.. figure:: images/img-107.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: "HE BEGAN TO DRAG HIMSELF ALONG"

   "HE BEGAN TO DRAG HIMSELF ALONG"

He did not attempt to move for a time.  The chance of
passing down through the Carlist lines was at an end.  For
fully ten minutes he lay there; then his mind was made
up, and, turning over on to his face, he began to drag
himself along towards the house he had been looking at
during the day.  It was his only chance.  If he could conceal
himself there he might be safe.  When his escape was
discovered in the morning it would be supposed that he had
made his way down through the lines, or had gone out
through the rear of the camp and taken to the mountains
until he could work his way back to the town.  There would
certainly be no search for him close to his prison.

It took him nearly half an hour at that slow rate of
progression to make his way to the house.  When he reached it, he
raised himself on to his sound foot, noiselessly lifted the latch,
and went in.  He closed the door behind him, and sat down
against it.  Knowing nothing of the interior arrangements, he
dared not move for fear of waking the inmates.  He therefore
remained there motionless, dozing occasionally, until the first
dawn of day enabled him to obtain an idea of his surroundings.
The room in which he was was unoccupied, but an
open door at the back showed where the old woman and
whoever might live with her were sleeping.  A rough ladder
in the opposite corner of the room led up to an open trap-door
leading evidently to a loft.  This was what he had hoped
for, and making his way across to it he pulled himself up the
ladder, and found, as he expected, that he was in a low loft.
It was half-filled with hay and faggots, and, climbing over
these, he laid himself down behind them and lay listening.

In an hour he heard cries of alarm, followed by a great
hubbub in the camp, and had no doubt that his escape had
been discovered.  Presently he heard a stir below, and,
listening, made out two voices--one, which was, he had no doubt,
that of the old woman whom he had seen, and the other
apparently that of an old man, probably her husband.  He
had taken a long draught of water the last thing before leaving
the hut, and had put the remains of the food in his pocket.
He now bandaged his ankle as well as he could, and then slept
the greater part of the day.  Beyond the quiet voices below
he heard nothing, which showed that no suspicion existed that
he was hidden so close.  He was troubled only by the heat
during the day, but suffered a good deal from this.

At daybreak the next morning he made his way to the
trap-door and looked down.  On the table a large jug of
water and half a loaf were standing.  He crawled down the
ladder, took them both, and returned to his hiding-place.  An
hour later he heard angry talk below.  He did not understand
Basque, one of the most difficult languages to acquire, but he
guessed that the owners were railing over the loss of the jug
and bread, and doubtless putting it down to some soldier who
had entered after they had gone to sleep, and stolen them.
The loss could not have been a heavy one, but the old couple
did not get over it all day, but continued to grumble at
intervals.  To him the proceeds of his theft were invaluable.
He was able to keep the bandage round his ankle bathed with
cold water, and he calculated that the bread would, with care,
last him three days, and that the water would hold out as long.

This proved to be the case.  The old man came up once
during that time with a large bowl, which he filled out of a
sack containing lentils; otherwise, Arthur was altogether
undisturbed.  At the end of that time the pain in his ankle had
abated, but he could feel that it was still very weak, and that
he dared not yet attempt to walk on it.

That night he went down and refilled his jug from a pail
and carried off a loaf of bread from a cupboard.  After possessing
himself of these things, he very carefully drew back a bolt
of the door.  When the old couple awoke he heard them
engaged in a furious quarrel.  They had missed the bread, and,
finding the door unbolted, the old woman had charged her
husband with neglecting to fasten it, while he was stoutly
maintaining that he had done so, and that she saw him do
it.  The quarrel lasted with more or less acerbity the whole
day.  Had Arthur possessed any money he would have placed
a copper coin or two on the table to pay for the bread he had
taken; but both pockets had been turned inside out by his
captors, and he was absolutely penniless.

The loaf lasted for four days, and when it was finished he
determined that, although his ankle was still very weak, he
would attempt to get away.  He was very reluctant to again
help himself from the old people's store.  It might be at least
three days before he could enter the town, although he hoped
to be able to accomplish it in one.  Still, if his foot should
give him trouble he might have to lie up in shelter.  However,
he contented himself with only taking half a loaf, and at
eleven o'clock at night, when everything was quiet, he opened
the door and went cautiously out.  His object was to get
down to the Urumea, which was but a mile and a half off,
so, going back from the brow of the hill, to avoid falling in
with any sleeping Carlists, he started.

He had gone but a short way when he felt his foot beginning
to pain him badly.  At first he tried hopping, but he
found that the jar of each jump hurt him as much as if he
were using the foot, and as he had no knife he could not cut
himself a stick.  He therefore sat down, and swung himself
along on his hands.  This was a slow method of progression,
and he had to stop frequently to rest his arms and wrists.
He soon gave up all idea of being able, as he had hoped,
to reach the river and to swim down past the Carlist lines
before morning.  He kept on, however, till the dawn had
begun to break.  By this time he could not be more than
a quarter of a mile from the river.  Crawling into a thick
clump of bushes he lay down, and being thoroughly tired
out with his exertions he slept till mid-day.  When he
awoke he ate a large hunch of bread, and then waited until
it became dark enough for him to make another move.  As
soon as night fell he set off.  It took him nearly an hour to
cross the quarter-mile of broken ground; but at length, to his
satisfaction, the bushes ceased and he saw the river twenty
yards in front of him.

He had, soon after starting from the cottage, taken the boot
off his injured foot and tied it to his waist.  He now took
off the other and fastened it by its fellow; then he stepped
into the river, and found to his satisfaction that the tide was
running out.  Had it not been so, he must have sat down
and waited until the ebb began.  After wading for some
little distance, he struck out for the centre of the river;
then he turned on his back and let himself drift, turning
occasionally on to his breast and striking out carefully for
a time, so as to get a change of position.  Luckily the water
was quite warm.  Presently he heard the sound of talking, and
perceived a glow of light on the stream.  He swam across
close to the other shore, and saw, as he floated down, the fires
of the Carlists stretching in zigzag lines along their
entrenchments, rising one above another.

He was confident that, plainly as he could see everything
there, the sharpest eye could not discover him so far beyond
the circle of light.  Still, he did not attempt to swim until
he was well beyond the fires; then in a quarter of an hour he
knew that he must be within the lines of the Legion.  He
thought, however, that it would save trouble if he were to
land abreast of the town, so he swam on until he reached the
bridge that had been thrown across the river.  Then he went
ashore, having been about two hours in the water.  The water
appeared to have benefited his ankle, for he found that he
could now limp along slowly.  Making his way to his quarters
he went quietly up to his room and opened his door.  A
candle was burning there, and Roper was sitting at the table
with his head in his hands.  He looked up as Arthur entered,
and then sprang to his feet with a shout of joy.

"Thank God, you are back!  Thank God!  I have never
quite given you up, sir, although everyone else has.  Every
evening when I have been off duty I have come and sat here,
as I knew that when you came back it would be after dark."

"I am glad indeed to see you, Roper!  I have had a very
narrow squeak this time--I never want to have as narrow.  I
will tell you all about it presently."

"Your clothes are all wet, sir."

"Yes.  I must change them at once.  When I have done
that, you must go up to the colonel and report my return.
I sprained one of my ankles, and can only just hobble along,
and I don't want to put any more strain on it than I can
help; so, when I am undressed I will turn in.  By the way, I
think, before you go off you might cook me something, if there
is anything to be had."

"There is nothing here, sir."

"While I am undressing, you might run out and buy me
something; cold meat of any sort will do.  I have had nothing
but bread since I went away, and not much of that."

Arthur was in bed by the time Roper returned.

"I have got some cold meat, bread, and a bottle of wine,
sir."

"Thank you, Roper!  Put them on that table and draw it
to the side of the bed.  When you have done that, please go
and report my return, and explain why I can't come and do
it myself."

He had scarcely finished the meal when the colonel came in.

"Welcome back a thousand times, Hallett!  We have all
been in a terrible way about you.  I hoped for the first two or
three days, and insisted that whatever had happened to you,
you would get out of it, if there was but the remotest
possibility of escape.  Now let us know all about it.  I supposed
you were carried off, as Maltravers was.  How it happened
we could not find out, but since that time every officer has
made his rounds with four men with him, and as a
consequence we have had no more disappearances.  Now, please
tell me all about it."

Arthur told the story at length.

"By Jove, you have done wonderfully well!" the colonel
said.  "It has been one of the narrowest touches I ever heard
of; and if you hadn't sprained your foot you would have been
back among us within twenty-four hours of your capture.
It was lucky, indeed, that you had particularly noticed that
cottage and its occupants during the day, and that the
thought struck you to shelter in it.  Well, I won't say
anything more now; it is ten o'clock, and I am sure you must
want a good night's sleep."

"I shall be glad, sir, if, the first thing in the morning, you
will send the surgeon round to me.  My ankle is not nearly
as swollen as it was, and I have no doubt that the few hours
I spent in the water did me a lot of good.  At the same
time, I shall be very glad to have it bandaged, and don't want
to be kept in bed by it.  Of course I shall be able to ride, but
that would be no good for my company work."

"You must leave your company work alone for a week or
so.  I shall be glad, if you find that you can ride, if you will
come round to my quarters at ten o'clock, and I will take you
to the general."

The next morning Arthur lay in bed until the surgeon came.
While the latter was bandaging his ankle he had to give him a
short account of his adventure.

"Well, you got through it well," the surgeon said, "but
I should not advise you to try that sort of thing again; you
may not be so lucky next time.  You have given your ankle a
very awkward wrench.  I should advise you to avoid any
attempt to walk for at least a week or ten days.  If you do,
you may have to lie up for six weeks."

Roper came in to help Arthur to dress, and to make his
breakfast for him.  Arthur's servant had been killed in the
last fight, and since that time Roper had, whenever he was off
duty, installed himself in his place.  After breakfast he brought
Arthur's horse round, and the latter mounted and rode to the
colonel's quarters.  That officer's horse was at the door, and
he came out at once before Arthur had dismounted.

"Don't get off, Hallett," he said.  "Dr. Spendlow has been
round here since he left you, and said that you must on no
account use your leg for another ten days.  He said that if
you would obey his orders you might be fit for duty in a
fortnight, while if you did not do so, you might be laid up for
a long time."

They rode to the general's quarters, which were a quarter
of a mile away.

"You must walk in here," the colonel said; "but lean on
my arm, and I will take the weight off that foot."

On the colonel sending in his name he was at once admitted.
"General," he said, "we are stronger by one officer than I
thought we were.  Mr. Hallett has returned."

"I am indeed glad to hear it," the general said warmly,
and, coming up, he shook Arthur heartily by the hand.

"He must sit down, sir," the colonel said; "at present he
has only one available leg."

"Now, Mr. Hallett," the general said when Arthur was
comfortably seated, "please give me a full account of what
has happened; it may throw light not only upon your
disappearance, but on that of Captain Maltravers.  Before you
begin your story, I should like to ask whether you have
seen or heard anything of him'!"

"Yes, sir.  I am sorry to say that I did not see him, for he
was murdered by the Carlists.  The choice was given him to
desert to their side or to be killed, and he nobly chose the
latter alternative."

"I am sorry indeed," the general said.  "He was a fine
young fellow, and he died a hero's death.  What a terrible
war this is--a war to the knife!  Indeed, it seems to me
more cruel and pitiless every month, in spite of the efforts
Colonel Wylde, the British commissioner, is making to persuade
both parties to desist from these atrocities.  I am afraid
that one side is almost as bad as the other.  Both declare
that they commit these murders by way of reprisals, and I am
bound to say that in the early stages of the war the Christinos
were nearly as bad, if not as bad, as the Carlists.  Since
then, however, they have been somewhat better, and have
really tried, I think, to keep the Convention, to respect the
rules of war and to spare prisoners.  They have, it is true,
shot a great many, but it has been by way of reprisals for the
brutality of the Carlists, and especially of those of Cabrera,
who has several times shot women as well as men.

"And now for your story, Mr. Hallett."

Arthur again told his story at length.

"I compliment you highly on your quick-wittedness, Mr. Hallett;
it certainly saved your life.  And in such a cell as
you describe, with two armed guards at the door, it is not one
man in fifty who would have thought of escaping through the
roof.  Not less sharp was it to take at once, crippled as you
were, to the only place that offered you shelter.  Altogether,
it was a remarkably well-planned and well-carried-out affair;
and be assured that if any opportunity should occur, I shall
take advantage of it to utilize your services.  Now, I hope
you will obey the doctor's orders and go back to your quarters,
and stay there till your ankle is quite well."

This Arthur did; and for the next three or four days held
a sort of levee in his quarters, almost all the officers of the
Legion coming in to see him and to hear his story, which he
became perfectly tired of telling long before the visits were
over.  His companions in the adventures in the boat were
especially pleased to see him, and came in every day to have
a chat with him.

"You seem fated to get into adventures, Hallett," Sinclair,
said, when he first heard the story.  "You get nearly caught
as a spy, and manage to make your way through the enemy's
lines with a lot of valuable information; you get blown out to
sea, and you save us and yourself; and now you get carried
off, and threatened with death in twenty-four hours, but make
your escape and rejoin.  My dear fellow, I am afraid you
will at last come to a bad end.  It is evident that neither
water nor bullet has power over you, and that your exit
from this world will be hastened by a collar of hemp."

"I hope not, Sinclair; I shall do my best to avoid it.
Hanging seems to be an uncomfortable sort of death, to say
nothing of its being strictly unfashionable."

"Well, we shall see," Sinclair said; "but I cannot help
thinking that that is what will happen to you.  Now, what is
your next adventure going to be?"

Arthur laughed.  "I must leave that to fate.  Two out of
my three adventures were certainly not brought on by myself.
I was blown out to sea owing to your obstinacy in refusing to
turn back when I wanted to.  I was certainly carried off this
time by no will of my own.  So that only what you call the
spy business was of my own choosing.  I can assure you that
I have had enough of adventures, and shall not get into
another if I can manage to avoid it."

Ten days later Arthur was reported fit for duty, and was
very glad to resume his regular work.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A GREAT CHANGE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER VII


.. class:: center medium bold

   A GREAT CHANGE

.. vspace:: 2

One day Colonel Godfrey sent for Arthur.  "General
Evans is going to send Major Hawkins to Madrid, and
has asked me to recommend a young officer to accompany him
as his assistant.  I have mentioned your name to him, as you
speak Spanish fluently, which very few other officers can do.
He will probably remain there for some time, and will act
as the accredited representative of the Legion.  I know that
I have undertaken a certain amount of responsibility in
recommending so young an officer; but from what I have
seen of you, and from the distinguished service you rendered
by going into the Carlist camp and obtaining information
concerning it, I feel convinced that you will acquit yourself
well.  You will receive the temporary rank of captain."

"I am greatly obliged to you, sir, for recommending me.
I fear that I am very young for such a position."

"You are young, certainly; but a year of campaigning has
added some years to your appearance.  And as far as height
goes, you are half a head taller than the majority of Spaniards.
General Evans has asked me to bring you over to him, so we
will go at once.  Major Hawkins is now with him."

They walked across to the general's house.

"Good-morning, Captain Hallett!" the general said.  "I
am glad to see that your leg has quite recovered.  Your
knowledge of Spanish has been of service to us, and now it
will be of advantage to yourself.  Colonel Godfrey has, I
suppose, told you of the mission which I propose for you,
namely, to accompany Major Hawkins as his assistant.  You
will, of course, be under his orders.  He also speaks Spanish,
but not so fluently as you do.  In case of his falling ill or
of his being incapacitated, you will carry on his duties.  The
post will be to some extent a permanent one.  The Spanish
government pay no attention to my letters, and it is therefore
absolutely necessary that I should be represented and my
requests urged strongly upon them.  My troops are half the
time on the edge of starvation, and can get neither pay nor
rations.  I have written in the strongest manner to them.  I
think it will be as well for you to go as an officer on my
staff.  The Spanish think a great deal of dress; Captain
Forstairs is going home on sick leave, and will, I have no
doubt, be glad to dispose of his uniform for a trifle.  If it will
be any inconvenience to you to buy it, I will have any sum
you require handed over to you from the chest: of course, like
other officers, you are some months in arrear with your pay.
And indeed, in any case, an allowance will be made for your
uniform, unless you should afterwards become a member of
the staff."

"Thank you, sir! but I am well supplied with money, and
can purchase the articles myself.  Should I only use the
uniform for a short time, I will, at the conclusion of my
mission, hand it into store."

"You will take a servant with you, as it is necessary to
keep up a good appearance.  Major Hawkins will give you
all necessary instructions.  He proposes to start to-morrow."

Greatly pleased at his appointment, Arthur first went to
Captain Forstairs' quarters and purchased his uniform, getting
it complete for a five-pound note.  He then went to Roper.

"I am going away on a mission, Roper, and may, for
anything I know, remain for some time at Madrid.  As you
know, my servant was killed the other day, and I want
another who can ride."

"I shall be very glad to go with you if you will take me,"
Roper said.

"But you see you are a non-commissioned officer."

"Oh, I would give up my stripes readily enough if you will
take me!  I am not very fond of the captain of my company."

"Then in that case I will go across with you and ask him
to let you give up your stripes.  You are quite sure that you
would like it?"

"Quite sure; I am heartily sick of San Sebastian.  I am
accustomed to riding, and should enjoy the trip greatly."

They went away to the house where the captain was
lodging, and Arthur had no difficulty in getting him to
consent to the sergeant's resignation, and to give him permission
to accompany him.  Arthur then bought for Roper a serviceable
horse.  This done, he went to the major's.

"I have got the uniform, and shall be ready to start in the
morning, sir," he said.

"I am glad that you are going with me, Captain Hallett,"
said the major, who, having been in the Legion since its
formation, knew Arthur well.  "I am sure we shall get on well
together; and as I am rather shaky in my Spanish, it will be
of great assistance to have you with me.  I may tell you that
I am the bearer of a note from General Evans saying that
unless money is sent for the pay of his troops he will engage
in no further operations.  The Spanish army is regularly
paid, and there can be no reason why we should not be.
More than that, he will withdraw into San Sebastian.  We
have shown brilliantly enough that we can fight, and we have
done more with our small force than Cordova has with his big
army.  I am convinced that our threat to retire from the
struggle will wake them up.  At the same time, we must not
be too sanguine about our getting through.  We shall take
the road by Bilbao to Vittoriti.  So far it will be plain sailing,
but after that I expect we shall find some difficulty, for the
Carlists are strongly posted a few miles from the town.  I
expect we shall have to hire a guide to take us across the
mountains.  However, we shall have plenty of time to think
of that when we get there."

Arthur now went down to the camp of the Lancers, who
had arrived a few weeks before.  They had had two or three
deaths since they came, and on making enquiries Arthur found
that he could purchase for a few shillings a Lancer's suit.
This he handed to Roper, whom he had taken with him, and
he told him to carry the suit back and put it on.

"Your clothes are not fit to be seen in," he said, "and this
suit is a very fair one.  If you give it a good cleaning
to-night it will be quite respectable, and you will look much
smarter in it than in that ragged thing."

"It looks pretty bad, certainly, sir, and is none the better
for having lost all its buttons; there is hardly a button left
in the regiment.  When they are hammered down, the natives
here take them as coins.  They know nothing about money,
and I expect these buttons will be passing about as cash long
after we have all cleared out of this.  I sha'n't know myself
in my new rig-out.  The man it belonged to has evidently
taken care of it.  There is only one thing you have forgotten,
sir, and that is the saddle."

"Yes, I have forgotten that.  Here are three pounds--you
had better buy one."

The party started early the next morning and went by boat
to Bilbao, slept there, and rode the next day to Vittoria,
Here they halted for a day, and, going to head-quarters,
obtained the services of a guide to take them across the
mountains.  On starting on the following morning they at once left
the main road, and presently struck up into the hills.  The
road was extremely bad, and they were forced to go at a walk;
the guide, who was mounted on a mule, rode on ahead.  They
halted for the night at a deserted hut some distance down
the descent.  Here they took shelter, congratulating
themselves that another day's ride would take them to Burgos,
where there was a strong garrison.  They had brought
provisions with them, and, having made a hearty meal, lay down
for the night.  Next morning they continued their journey,
and were near the plains when they saw a party of men
hurrying towards them.

"They are Carlists!" the major said.  "It is of no use
turning back or going up the hill; they would run our horses to
death.  Look here, Captain Hallett, they will cut us off, that
is evident; but we may make our way through them.  I will
put my papers in my holster.  If I fall, snatch them out and
carry them on.  Now, let us gallop."

Setting spurs to their horses, the four men dashed forward.
Half a dozen of the Carlists reached the road before
them, but drew back before the impetuosity of the charge,
firing their rifles as they did so.  Without a halt the little
party dashed on at full speed.  For a time the Carlists
attempted to keep up with them, but were soon left far behind.
"I am done for!" the major said, swaying in his saddle.
"They hit me as I passed through them.  Take the papers
and ride on."

"I cannot leave you, sir."  And, leaning over, Arthur caught
the major as he was falling, and lifted him on to the horse
before him.  He rode on for another half-mile, by which time
the Carlists were out of sight.  But his burden had become
more and more heavy in his arms, and when he drew his
horse up, he found that the major had breathed his last.

"I am hit too, sir," the major's servant said; "I have a
bullet in my hip."

"We are not more than ten miles from Burgos now.  I am
afraid there is no chance of obtaining help until we get there.
Roper, bring the major's horse up against mine," for the
animal had followed its companions.  "That's it.  Now tie
that head-rope round the major and ride on one side of him,
and I will ride on the other.  We shall have to walk for the
rest of the distance."

It took them three hours to reach the town.  Arthur went
at once to the citadel and saw the governor.  "I have brought
with me a major in our army," he said.  "He was the bearer
of a despatch to your minister of war.  We were attacked
by a party of Carlists nearly ten miles away, and he was
shot.  I beg that you will give him a military funeral, as he
fell in the cause of your queen.  I have also a trooper with me
who is severely wounded.  I will, with your permission, leave
him here in hospital."

"Certainly, sir.  The officer shall be buried to-morrow
morning.  I am grieved indeed that none of my men went
up the road this morning.  They go up every other day to
prevent bands of Carlists from raiding over the country."

The governor invited Arthur to stop in the castle.  The
body of the major was laid in a room close by, and on the
following morning he was buried with military honours.

"I will take the major's horse with me, Roper," Arthur said
when all was over; "it is a good horse, and a spare one may
be useful.  At any rate we may as well keep him."

Accordingly, after thanking the governor for his courtesy
they proceeded on their way, Roper leading the spare horse.

"We have begun badly," Arthur said, as they rode from the
town.  "The major was a brave fellow and a good soldier.  It
is sad indeed that he should have been killed in a skirmish
like this.  It leaves me in a very awkward position.  However,
I must deliver the letter.  There are two or three British
commissioners out here, and if one of them happens to be
at Madrid I shall ask him to present me and to help me
on a bit."

"I hope we are not likely to meet with any more of these
Carlist chaps."

"I hope not, Roper; but really I don't know anything about
it.  We got no news at San Sebastian of what was going on
elsewhere, but they can hardly be wandering about on the
flat country.  I fancy they are almost all infantry, in which
case they will not care to expose themselves to an attack by
cavalry."

They arrived at Madrid without adventure.  They put up
at the Hotel Principes, and to Arthur's relief found upon
enquiry that Colonel Wylde, the chief British commissioner,
was at present staying at the hotel.  He at once went to his
room.

"I have called, sir," he began, after introducing himself,
"to ask you if you will be good enough to give me some
information as to how I had better proceed.  I started from San
Sebastian as assistant to Major Hawkins of our Legion.  He
was the bearer of a letter from General Evans with complaints
about pay and provisions.  Both officers and men are many
months in arrears.  Major Hawkins was instructed to inform
the ministers of war and finance that unless the money were
sent immediately, the general would withdraw the whole of
his force into San Sebastian, and take no further part in the
fighting.  He has sent remonstrance after remonstrance without
success and feels that matters can be allowed to drift no
longer.  The men are in rags and are half-starved.  On our
way down we were attacked by Carlists, and Major Hawkins
was killed.  I carried him into Burgos, where he was buried
with military honours.  I only received my appointment as his
assistant on the day before leaving, and beyond the fact that
I was to remain here to assist him generally in acting as
General Evans's representative, I know nothing of the duties.
Considering the importance of the mission, and the absolute
necessity that money shall be sent without delay, I have
ventured to ask that you will introduce me in the first
place to the two ministers to whom I bring letters, and if
you will, as far as you can, support his application."

"I will gladly do so, Captain Hallett.  Indeed, it is my
duty to aid you.  I am not charged in any way to interfere
with our Spanish Legion, but incidentally anything that is
of importance to the general cause would, of course, be of
interest to our government.  We may at present be called
benevolent neutrals.  I am well aware that General Evans has
sent repeated applications, and that practically no result
whatever has come of it.  I will therefore not only go with you, as
you ask, but I will myself urge upon them the importance of
the application, pointing out that by refusing the necessary
means to General Evans they are, in fact, breaking the terms
upon which that Legion was raised; and that being so, the
general would be acting with perfect propriety in withdrawing
the troops from the field, and giving permission to all who
may choose to leave at once, which would, of course, mean
a complete break-up of the Legion.

"They will not wish that.  It was humiliating for the
Spanish to be forced to hire foreign soldiers to assist them,
and no doubt that feeling has driven them to treat the Legion
very badly; but at the same time they have themselves been
continually in want of money.  A considerable proportion of
the country is in arms against them, and their resources have
been greatly diminished in consequence.  This, however, after
all, is no excuse for them.  They offered certain terms to
men to fight for them, and the bargain should have been kept.
It was the same in the Peninsular War.  We went to fight
their battles, and they threw every impediment in our way,
starved our men when they themselves had a superabundance
of supplies, and so created a hatred far greater than our men
felt for the French.

"They are behaving in exactly the same way now; but, so
far as our troops are concerned, there is one broad difference.
In the first war we fought partly, at any rate, from feelings of
patriotism; whereas in the present case, although a few may
have gone into it from a feeling of sympathy for the little
queen, the great proportion of the Legion are neither more
nor less than mercenaries, and would have enlisted as readily
for Don Carlos as for Isabella.  And now, sir, I will go across
to the war office with you.  I have myself many times urged
that steps should be taken to relieve the necessities of the
troops, and I am not at all sorry that General Evans has at
last put his foot down."

It was but a short walk across the square, for the hotel
faced the war office.  On Colonel Wylde sending in his name
he was at once admitted.

"Well, Colonel Wylde, what can I do for you?" the minister
said cheerfully.

"I have brought across to present to you, señor, Captain
Hallett, who has just arrived from San Sebastian with a very
important letter from General Evans.  He was accompanied
by an officer senior to him, but the latter was killed by a
party of Carlists as they came along."

The minister looked sharply up at Arthur, who, bowing,
handed him the letter.  He begged them to be seated, and
opened the communication.  He frowned heavily, and then
with a very evident effort recovered himself.

"The matter shall be seen to," he said.  "You know, Colonel
Wylde, how straitened our resources are, and that nothing
would please us more than to comply with all General Evans's
requests.  No one can grieve more than I do at the delays
that have taken place in complying with his requisitions."

"But, sir," Arthur said, "the Spanish troops are always
well fed, though it may be that their pay is sometimes in
arrears.  Our troops get neither food nor pay.  They are in
rags, and many of them are barefoot.  No single promise that
has been made to them since the day they landed has been
kept.  Nearly a third of their number have died of fever
brought on by cold and want, and yet in spite of this they
have been ready to fight, while so many of your own generals
have held back.  You think I am bold, sir?  I am urging the
cause of some five thousand of my countrymen, who have,
confiding in Spanish honour, come out here to fight your battles.
If you could go and look at them yourself, sir, and see their
condition, you would pity them, and would marvel that they
have so long shown patience.  Feed them and pay them, and
they can be depended upon to carry out their share of the
agreement.  But assuredly they cannot be depended upon if
they are starved."

"I am not surprised, sir," Colonel Wylde said, "that
General Evans feels that no more can be done.  The officers
have been now nine months without their pay, the soldiers
six months.  More than a third of their number have died or
been invalided home; and the heavy list of their killed and
wounded in battle speaks for itself of the bravery with which
they fought.  I must say that I approve of General Evans's
decision.  He owes it to the men who serve under him, and I
cannot but say that the treatment they have received has been
a grave scandal and dishonour to the government of Spain.  I
have myself been four times to Madrid to urge their claim, and
absolutely nothing has been done.  I consider that General
Evans will be amply justified in carrying out his threat."

"The matter shall be seen to at once," the minister said,
with an air of frankness.  "I will consult my colleague the
minister of finance, and will see that money is forwarded
very shortly.  You can assure your general, señor," he said
to Arthur, "that steps shall be taken to comply with his
request without delay."

"I will send a message to that effect.  My own orders are
to remain here until the treasure has been sent off; and that
even when that is done I am to stay here as the general's
representative to convey his wishes personally to you, until
at any rate all arrears of pay have been cleared off.  It is not
a favour that we are demanding, but a right.  I shall do
myself the honour of calling upon you every day or two, to
ascertain when the convoy with treasure will start.  Of course you
can refuse me admittance, but General Evans will know what
that means."

After a few more words Colonel Wylde and Arthur left the
ministry.

"You spoke out straight, Hallett," the British commissioner
said with a smile.

"I could not help doing so, sir.  The state of the men is
pitiful in the extreme.  They are scarecrows; they have
practically no uniform whatever save their greatcoats, and they
are in rags.  I should have liked to take the little man by the
neck and shake him."

"They are in a bad way themselves," the colonel said.  "The
court is a perfect nest of intrigue.  There are something like
half a dozen parties, each with their own nominees to push
and their own interests to serve.  Large sums are wrung
from the people, but they are for the most part absolutely
wasted in jobbery.  If it were not that the British government
have taken the part of Isabella, I should recommend them to
stand aside altogether and let the factions fight it out.  There
are a few honest men on both sides, and the Carlists indeed
know what they are fighting for.  To the other side it is a
matter of indifference who wins, provided they themselves can
feather their nests.  They are not fighting for the poor little
queen, but for their own private interests.

"Well, I know a good many people here now, and shall
have much pleasure in introducing you to their houses and
making things pleasant for you; for it is evident that if, as
you say, you have to stay here until all arrears of pay are
received by the Legion, you will assuredly wait for an
indefinite time.  I am going to a reception this evening at
half-past nine, and I shall be very glad to present you there if you
will call for me ten minutes earlier."

"Thank you very much, sir!  I should be very glad to
make the acquaintance of some of the people."

Soon after his return to the hotel Roper came up.  "I have
seen the horses fed, sir; what is the next job?"

"The next thing will be to get a meal, Roper; I am going
to do the same."

"Oh, I have done that, sir, and it was the best meal I
have had for some time, I may say since I left England."

"Well, I sha'n't want you any more at present, so I should
advise you to take a turn round.  Some of the soldiers are
sure to get into conversation with you, and as we are likely to
be here for some time it is just as well that you should make
some friends.  You know enough Spanish to get on with; I
expect a little will go a long way."

"Is there any chance of our getting our money, sir?"

"I expect we shall get some.  Now that the Spaniards see
that they have got to do something or let the troops go home,
they will pay up enough to keep them quiet for a time.  I
don't suppose it will be much, but sufficient to keep the wolf
from the door at any rate."

"Well, sir, will you mind if I go out in mufti.  I picked
up for a few shillings some clothes belonging to a Spaniard,
who died before I came away.  They are respectable sort of
clothes, and I thought, if I were going to stop here, that
you would let me wear them.  In this uniform I should be a
sort of show.  Everyone would be wondering who I was."

"Certainly, if you like, Roper, and I think it is a very
sensible idea.  You would be able to stroll about in them
without attracting any attention, but at the same time, you
know, you would not be able to make friends with the soldiers."

"Oh, I shall get into talk with them, sir; a glass of
aguardiente will go a long way with those chaps, and of
course I shall let them know that I am a soldier myself."

"Yes, Roper, and there will be the advantage that with
you in plain clothes I can walk about with you, which will
be a good deal more pleasant for both of us; so if you will
change your things while I am at dinner, we can take a turn
together afterwards."

"Thank you, sir!  I should like that very much.  It is a
biggish town; I shall feel quite lost in it for a bit."

A few minutes later the bell of the table d'hôte rang.
Arthur went down to it.  The table was full, and he speedily
became engaged in talk with people sitting next to him, who
were much interested on finding that he was a British officer.
They asked him many questions as to the state of things in
the north, about which there were all sorts of contradictory
reports.  He, on his part, learned something, for he heard that
it was generally expected that Cordova was going to be made
war minister.  After dinner two or three officers came up and
spoke to him, and when they heard that he was on General
Evans's staff, said that they would be glad if he would smoke
a cigar with them.  He answered, however, that he was
engaged for the evening, but would be very glad to do so on
some other occasion.  Then he went down and joined Roper,
who was standing at the door of the hotel, and walked about
with him for a couple of hours.

"What hands these chaps are for cloaks!" the latter said.
"In the north I used to think that they wore them to hide
their shabby clothes, but it can't be the same here.  There is
a cold feel about the air, and I should not be sorry to have on
one myself.  This is evidently the time they stroll about most.
The square looked quite empty this morning, and now it is full
of people walking up and down."

"Well, Roper, I must be off, for I am going, as I told you,
with Colonel Wylde."

It was a large house, and the rooms were very full.  When
they entered, the colonel at once took Arthur up to the
hostess and introduced him.

"What is your news from the front, Captain Hallett?" she
asked.

"There has been nothing doing for the past month," he
answered.  "San Sebastian is very full.  The Carlists look
at us from a distance, and we look at them."

Then he passed on as another guest came up.  Colonel
Wylde introduced him to several ladies and gentlemen, and
then left him to talk with a personage who was evidently of
importance.  There was no dancing going on.  The refreshments
served were of the lightest description.

"This is a change indeed to me," Arthur said.  "It seems
to be another world almost; to say that we have been living
roughly would be but a faint idea of the state of things."

"And how are things getting on up there?"

"It is dull work except when there is a fight, and we know
nothing whatever of what passes elsewhere."

"Are all your officers as young as you are?"

"No, madam.  I have been exceptionally fortunate, and
owe my promotion largely to the fact that I have, since we
landed, spent all my spare time in learning Spanish."

"You speak it very well, Captain Hallett."

"I speak it well enough for all practical purposes, señora,
and should speak it better still if it were not that the language
up in the north differs very widely from that spoken here."

Several cards were left on the following day for Arthur.
In the majority of cases these mentioned which day their
owners received visitors.  On the second day he called on the
minister of war, and was told by him that every possible
effort was being made, and that he hoped in a few days to
send off a portion at least of the sum due.

Arthur then wrote a despatch to General Evans telling him
of Major Hawkins's death, and relating his interview with
the minister.  "I think," he said, "that some money will be
sent, but I anticipate that the sum is likely to be exceedingly
small.  From what I hear, I believe that the government are
really very short of money.  The minister was evidently
much alarmed at your threat to disband the Legion, and he
will make every effort to induce you to alter that
determination.  I shall endeavour to see him every other day, and
shall continually repeat my assurances that you are in earnest
on the subject.  Colonel Wylde is also using his efforts in the
same direction.  He has been very kind to me, and introduced
me to many people."

It was three weeks, however, before a month's pay was
despatched, with promises that more, should speedily follow.

By this time Arthur had become quite at home in Madrid.
He knew many officers to speak to.  Some of these belonged to
the garrison; others seemed to have no good cause for being
there, but kept up the pretence of being engaged on important
business.  One of them said to him one day, "We seem a very
united family, do we not?"

"Yes; no one would dream, from the appearance of Madrid,
that a civil war was going on."

"And yet society is split up into a number of sections, each
working secretly against the others.  Outwardly there is no
sign of this; everyone goes to the receptions and looks smiling
and pleasant.  Practically everyone doubts everyone else; and
there are numbers of well-known Carlists, but they hold their
tongues, at any rate in public, and rub shoulders with the men
whom they would gladly kill.  It is funny, when you are able
to look behind the scenes a little.  I have no doubt you will
be able to do so before long.  I saw you chatting, for example,
with Señor Durango, a very nice young fellow.  There is no
doubt that he and his family are all Carlists; but they are well
connected, and have plenty of friends among the Christinos.

"I believe two-thirds of the people you meet don't care
a snap which party wins.  If they are here, of course they
profess to be Christinos; if they are away in the provinces,
they hold correspondence with Carlists, that they may keep
themselves safe whichever side wins.

"Altogether, I consider that the Carlists are more in
earnest; the Christinos are the more numerous, simply because
they hold the capital and the government.  If the Carlists
were to gain one great success, it would be the other way.
It is a game of self-interest; Don Carlos and Christina are
merely counters.  Some want governments, others titles, others
posts in the ministry, others commands--there is nothing real
about it from beginning to end, except for the poor devils of
soldiers who have to fight.  You will see that in a short time
Cordova will retire, and that Espartero will probably take the
command; that would be certainly welcome to the army.  He
is a fine fellow, and if he were allowed he would be able to do
great things; but he would no sooner be appointed than a
dead-set would be made at him, and he would be hampered in
every way.  Well, I must be going.  I dare say you are
wondering what is my motive in staying here.  Well, I am
trying to get the command of a regiment, and a regiment, if
possible, stationed here in the capital.  Adieu!"  And,
throwing his cloak over his shoulder, he sauntered away.

Arthur sat some time thinking.  "Well, if the Legion
breaks up, which I expect it will do before long, I think I shall
stay out here.  If I take a lodging and live quietly, I can do
on my one hundred and twenty pounds a year.  There will be
a lot to see, and probably no end of fun.  I have got eighty
pounds now, so I can a little exceed my allowance.  I should
certainly like to have some fun again; I have had little enough,
goodness knows! since I left England.  Besides, if I were to
go home now I should have thrown away all the time that I
have spent in getting up Spanish.  It is funny how they all
take me for at least five- or six-and-twenty."

The month's pay had some effect.  For a short time the
troops were somewhat better off.  Arthur had received a
letter from General Evans thanking him for obtaining a small
proportion of the sum due, and urging him to continue his
work.  Then he heard that there had been some more fighting,
that Irun had been captured by storm, and that several other
towns had either been taken or had surrendered.  Two months
later he received another letter from the general saying that
he was going home, and that the Legion was about to be disbanded.

"A small body of about eight hundred men have agreed to
remain here to form a new Legion; this may succeed for a
time, but I have little doubt that they will be treated in the
same way as we have been.  However, it will be open for you
to join it if you are willing to do so, or you can make your
way down to Cadiz and come home by ship from there.  I
enclose an order on Madrid for forty pounds for yourself and
fifteen pounds for your man, which has been lying in the
hands of the paymaster here until you should return.  Should
you wish it, you can, I have no doubt, enter the Christino
army with your present rank."

"That is something out of the fire anyhow," Arthur said, as
he put the order into his pocket-book.  "Well, if the Legion
failed, it was not from want of pluck.  Out of about six
thousand, we have had over two hundred killed and wounded
officers and over two thousand three hundred rank and file;
so, though we have not achieved anything, we certainly need
not be ashamed of our fighting.  Besides, at least two
thousand five hundred have died in hospital, so that half our
strength is accounted for."

Roper shortly afterwards came in.

"The Legion is disbanded, Roper, and it is open to you to
go north and embark with the rest, or to go down to Cadiz
and take a passage home from there."

"What are you going to do, sir?"

"I am going to stay here in a private capacity; I want to
see the end of the thing.  I shall make this my head-quarters,
and shall ride about and see what goes on.  I know a good
many officers now, and they can give me letters of introduction
to others; and as I have fought for them, no doubt I shall be
well received in their army.  At any rate, I have no wish to
go home at present."

"Can't I stay with you, sir?"

"I should like to have you with me certainly, but I can't
afford to pay your wages."

"Well, sir, my food would not come to much, and I like
the place, and I like the life, and above all, I like being with
you.  You must have someone to look after your horse.  I don't
want to go home empty-handed, and I would certainly a great
deal rather not do so, but stop here if you would keep me."

"I would keep you willingly enough, Roper, but the only
question is--can I?  I must move out of this lodging and find
a smaller one.  One certainly could live cheaply enough here
at the cafés; no one seems to take anything but coffee or
chocolate, and a cup seems to last them for hours.  From the
large number of people one meets at the cafés and sees
nowhere else, I should say that they must dine at some cheap
place or at their homes.  However, we will think it over."

A few days after his arrival at Madrid, Arthur had written
home.

.. vspace:: 2

"My dear Uncle,

.. vspace:: 1

"You will be surprised to see by the heading
of this letter that I am at Madrid.  But my first piece of
news is, that I am now a captain, nominally upon the staff of
General Evans, but actually on detached duty, a duty which
is likely to keep me here for some time--in fact, until the
Legion is disbanded.  Therefore you need feel no further
anxiety as to my safety.  I am here to endeavour to worry
the government into sending stores and pay for the Legion.
To this end I call upon the minister of war every few days.
The first time, he saw me: since then he has always been too
busy.  I have also called upon the prime minister, and have
spoken to him with what he considered indecent warmth, and
I don't expect to do much good in the future.  However,
here I am.

"I am at present in an hotel.  The food is good, the bed is
soft.  I have with me my good friend Roper, of whom I have
spoken to you in almost every letter I have written.  When
the good fellow found that I was coming here, he threw up
his sergeant's stripes to accompany me as my servant; it is a
great comfort having him with me.  I have been made a
member of the principal club here, and have already made several
acquaintances, so I have no doubt that I shall have a pleasant
time.  I am not going to tell you about Madrid, because you
can, if you choose, find a much better description of it in books
than I can give you.  Please send the next remittances, which
will probably be the last, to some mercantile house here.

"You will be glad to hear that though I failed in getting
the arrears of pay for the Legion, I have been informed that
I can draw monthly for the pay due to me while here.  As
living at an hotel is not dear, this and my allowance will
suffice very well for my requirements.  I have seen Colonel
Wylde, the British commissioner, who is a very charming
man.  Of course he has been doing the very best he can for
the Legion, but he is very frequently away with the army.  I
will explain how it is that I am in charge here on a mission
of real importance.  Major Hawkins, who was chief of the
mission, was killed in a skirmish with the Carlists that we
had on our way down.  He was a very nice fellow, and I
was very sorry at his death.  I don't, of course, know yet
whether they will send another field-officer to take his place
or leave me in charge.  I rather hope they won't send one.
I don't think they would be wrong to leave it to me, for cheek
is very useful in this sort of work, and I flatter myself that
I shall stir them up a good deal--more than an older man
would be likely to do.  Certainly I shall not be inclined to
take 'No' for an answer.  I will write shortly again.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

   "With love to you all,
      "Your affectionate Nephew."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A DESPERATE ADVENTURE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER VIII


.. class:: center medium bold

   A DESPERATE ADVENTURE

.. vspace:: 2

As Roper's desire to stay with Arthur remained unchanged,
the latter gladly accepted his offer.  One of the horses
was at once sold, and they removed into smaller lodgings,
consisting only of a tiny kitchen, one sitting-room with a
fold-up bed in a corner, and a closet just large enough to hold
a bed for Roper.  Arthur was obliged to buy a suit of dress
clothes, some white shirts, and two suits of ordinary clothes.
They lived on terms of perfect equality when indoors, except
that Roper carried out their simple cooking at breakfast and
supper, while in the middle of the day they went to a quiet
trattoria in the suburbs; and after a week's experience Arthur
found to his satisfaction that, even with the hire of stables and
the horse's forage, they were living well within his income.

There was, of course, some surprise among his acquaintances
at the substitution of civilian clothes for his uniform.  It made
no difference, however, in the cordiality of his reception, for
he had become by this time a popular character, especially
with the ladies, who appreciated his frank boyishness and
freedom from formality, so unusual among their own people.

Colonel Wylde had taken a great fancy to the lad, and said
to him one day: "I have been thinking over your case,
Hallett.  Of course I was not empowered to offer you any
specific position, but I am permitted to despatch messengers
to any point where I may be unable to go myself.  I wrote a
month since to say that operations were being carried on
over so wide a field that I found it impossible to give
attention to all points.  I stated that an English officer named
Captain Hallett had come down here as General Evans's agent.
You were now unemployed, and would, I was convinced, prove
a valuable assistant; and I asked that I might be permitted
to appoint you as my aide, with the same rank as that
which you held under General Evans in the Legion.  I said
that you were well mounted, and that the expense would be
so very slight that I strongly recommended your appointment,
as I was sure you would gladly act under me without
any extra appointments except the pay of your rank and forage
allowance for your horses, and the other usual field allowances,
which will altogether make your pay about one pound a day.
I have to-day received a reply authorizing your appointment
with the rank of a captain in the army."

"I am indeed obliged to you, colonel!" Arthur exclaimed
in delight.  "I would most gladly have placed myself under
your orders even without the pay, though I do not say that that
will not be acceptable.  But I could not get work that I should
like better.  I cannot tell you how much I am obliged to you."

"I feel that I spoke for myself as well as for you, Captain
Hallett.  It is impossible for me to keep my eyes everywhere,
and you will, in fact, double my utility.  There are only two
other commissioners out here, a number altogether insufficient
to cope with all that is going on.  Indeed, very many
regrettable things occur owing to a want of supervision.  When one
or other of us happens to be present, we can insist upon the
articles of the convention we brought about between the
parties being observed; but if we are not there, a great deal of
shooting in cold blood still takes place.  You will, of course,
have to provide yourself with an undress staff uniform.  You
can send a tailor here to see mine.  It would not do for you
to use your own; that is known to be a Christino one; and
as you may have to go into the enemy's lines, you must
therefore be easily recognized as one of us.  You had better get
high boots and breeches, and, of course, a cocked hat.  These
will not cost you anything like so much as they would at
home; people work much more cheaply here.  By the way,
I have larger stables than I require, so you may as well keep
your horses there."

"I suppose I may put my man into uniform too, sir; it is
more convenient, and would look better."

"Yes, I think so.  My own two orderlies belong to the
13th Dragoons; if you like, I will accept him as a recruit
in that corps and put him on the pay-sheet; but you must
get his uniform."

With renewed thanks Arthur took his leave and hurried
back to his rooms.

"I have great news, Roper," he said.  "Colonel Wylde has
obtained permission for me to act as his assistant, and you are
to enlist in the 13th Dragoon Guards so as to ride with me in
uniform.  So we can shift out of these little lodgings again,
and needn't look upon every penny before we spend it."

"That is good news indeed!" Roper exclaimed.  "And
I shall be more useful to you now, for during the past four
months I have learned to talk Spanish quite well, from having
been so much in the barracks with the soldiers."

"Well, in the first place we have to be measured for our
uniforms, and we are to send the tailor to Colonel Wylde to
see the patterns.  Then we will look out for lodgings.  The two
horses are to be taken to the colonel's stables, so that we shall
save that expense.  The whole thing is entirely his doing, and
I am tremendously obliged to him."

Three days later the arrangements were completed; comfortable
lodgings were taken, and they had shifted into them.
The uniforms had come home and been found satisfactory, and
Arthur had reported himself as ready for service.

"I shall be going up to the north again myself," the colonel
said.  "When I do so, you had better start out for the east.
The war is being conducted with great ferocity there, and
it is much to be desired that the Conventions agreed to last
year shall be enforced, or at any rate, that an effort should be
made to enforce them.  Cabrera is a brave and skilful
commander, but his cruelties are abominable.  He was always
cruel; but the atrocious action of Nogueras, in causing his
mother to be seized and shot, has closed his heart to all
feeling of mercy.  He shoots women who fall into his hands as
well as men; and on one occasion he shot no fewer than
eighty-five sergeants in cold blood.  I fear greatly that no
remonstrances would be of any avail with a man who seems to
revel in bloodshed.  I do not say that he has not had terrible
provocation; and if he were to get hold of Nogueras, I should
not blame him if he cut him into small pieces.  I do not think,
therefore, that it will be of any use your trying to influence
him.  You may, however, attempt to persuade the various
Christino chiefs in Aragon and Valencia.  I know that their
position is difficult.  They are urged by the friends and
relatives of the men murdered by the Carlists to make terrible
reprisals when they get the opportunity, and in consequence
the war is becoming one of extermination.  I have no hope
that you will be able to do much, but you can at least try.  I
shall be glad to be able to report, even in one or two instances,
that efforts have been made by the Christinos to mitigate the
horrors of the struggle."

The next day Arthur again wrote home.

.. vspace:: 2

"My dear Uncle,

.. vspace:: 1

"I have a wonderfully good piece of news to
give you.  I told you in my last letter that, now the Legion
was disbanded, I intended to stay here for a time on my
allowance and savings.  Now all this is changed, for Colonel Wylde
has obtained for me the appointment of Assistant British
Commissioner, with the temporary rank of captain in Her
Majesty's service.  Isn't that splendid!  There is excellent pay
and allowances, so I shall be able to live like a fighting cock.
This will be my head-quarters, but I shall generally be with
one or other of the armies in the field; and it will be, I
know, a satisfaction to you all that I shall not be called upon
to take any part in the fighting, but shall be merely a spectator
of the fray.  Now, even you will think that I am not doing
wrong in staying in Spain.  I am very much at home here,
and have many friends and acquaintances, for you know by
this time I speak Spanish really like a native.

"The family I am most intimate with is that of Count Leon
de Balen.  He is a young man of about five-and-twenty, with
three young sisters, the eldest of whom is about the age of
sixteen.  Leon has been in England and speaks English fairly,
and is very English in his ways, and doesn't keep his sisters
bottled up, as most of these Spaniards do; and I visit there
just as I should at any English house where I was intimate.
Roper is, of course, with me.  He has been nominally enlisted
in an English dragoon regiment, and wears the uniform.  I am
having an English staff uniform made for me, and were you
here you would see me swaggering down the streets as if they
belonged to me; I really feel as if I were somebody.  I hope
to hear that you are all pleased, and that even you agree that
could not possibly do better for myself than remain here till
the end of the war.  How long that will be, goodness only
knows!  I shall be in no hurry, for it is just the life, of all
others, to suit me.  Love to all.

.. vspace:: 1

"Your affectionate Nephew."

.. vspace:: 2

In due time the answer arrived:

.. vspace:: 2

"My dear Arthur,

.. vspace:: 1

"We are all delighted at the receipt of your
letter.  We should, of course, be extremely glad to have you
back with us, but at the same time we cannot but recognize
that you could not do better for yourself than you are doing.
I do not know that personally I am extraordinarily gratified
that you should be holding a commission as captain in Her
Majesty's service, and as Assistant British Commissioner in
Spain; but I am bound to say that your aunt and cousins
seem to be filled with an altogether excessive pride in the
position you have gained.  The girls have been going about
among their friends crowing like little gamecocks, and even
your aunt, ordinarily a tranquil and quietly-disposed woman,
appears to be quite puffed up.

"However, joking aside, we are all highly gratified--I
certainly admit that I myself am highly gratified too--and feel
that you could not do better for yourself than remain for three
or four years, by which time, I hope, the war will be finished.
You will, as you say, see what is going on without running any
serious risks; and when you are in Madrid I can quite imagine
that, with your official position, you will lead a very pleasant
life.  I almost feel, Arthur, that you are getting altogether
beyond advice, and are now able to go on your own way.  I
can only say, therefore, that we shall be all very glad to have
you back again with us, and I hope that every trace of the
unpleasantness which necessarily resulted from our last
interview will be altogether forgotten.

.. vspace:: 1

"Your affectionate Uncle."

.. vspace:: 2

That evening Arthur called at the house of the young Count
Leon de Balen.  It was one of the houses at which he had
become most intimate.  The count had little of the reserve
and hauteur common to most Spanish nobles.  He had from
the first taken a great fancy to Arthur, and had made the
latter at all times welcome to his house.  It had been one
of the first to which he had been invited after his arrival
at Madrid, and was one of the few which were always open
to him.

"I have been taken to task several times," the young man
said one day with a laugh, "for inviting a man, and that man
a foreigner and a heretic, so familiarly to my house.  Two
years ago I was for a few mouths with our embassy in London,
and I came to like your ways very much.  It was very pleasant
to be able to make calls at houses without ceremony, and I
made many friends.  It seemed to me in all respects better,
for young people get to know each other and to like each
other.  Young men and young women in your country meet
and talk and dance together, and are good friends, without
thinking of marriage; whereas here girls are for the most part shut
up until a marriage is arranged for them.  Of course I hold, as
other people do, that young ladies should not go out alone, and
should always be accompanied by a duenna; but in their own
house, and under their parents' eyes, I can see no occasion for
strictness.  I might have some hesitation in giving a young
Spaniard a general invitation to my house, because he would
not understand it, and would think that I wished to introduce
him as a suitor to one of my sisters; but with an Englishman
it is different.  You laugh and talk with them as if they were
your own, and I think it is very good for them, and that they
are as pleased to see you as I am."

When, therefore, Arthur had no other engagement he very
often went in for a chat in the evening to the young count's,
and he was naturally one of the first he told of his new
appointment.

"I congratulate you most heartily," Leon said.  "I have
been wondering, since I heard that your Legion had been
disbanded, what you were going to do.  I am leaving, as I told
you, for one of my country estates near Albacete, with
Mercedes, and shall be away about a couple of months.  If you
chance to be coming that way, I need not say how glad I shall
be to see you.  Of course you don't know yet where you are
likely to go, but it may as well be there as in any other
direction.  Perhaps you will be back as soon as we shall.  I hope
so sincerely."

On the day when Colonel Wylde left for the north, Arthur
started for Mercia.  When out of the town he called Roper
up to his side.

"I am heartily glad to be at work again, Roper."

"I am not sorry myself, sir.  I have nothing to say against
Madrid, but one gets tired of having nothing particular to do,
and especially as for the past three or four days, since I have
been in this scarlet uniform, everyone has stared at me in the
street.  I shall get used to it in time, of course, but it is rather
trying at first."

"I dare say it is," Arthur laughed.  "Of course I don't
feel it so much.  There is not so much difference between
officers' uniforms as between those of private soldiers, at any
rate not between undress uniforms.  I am a good deal more
comfortable in my present dress than I was before, for I could
not but see myself that it was getting very small, and I had
almost given up wearing it."

"Yes, you keep on growing so.  You were a good bit taller
than I was when you joined the Legion two years ago, and
now you are pretty nearly a head taller.  You must be over
six feet now, and I see these little Spaniards look up to you as
you walk along."

"Yes, I have been rather disgusted at shooting up so.  I
don't suppose other people notice it; but as I was wanting
to look six or seven years older than I am, it was annoying
that I should keep on growing.  Well, I think I have pretty
nearly done now."

They travelled by comfortable stages down to Mercia.
Arthur had several interviews with the general in command
of the forces there, and received assurances from him that
every care should be used to mitigate the horrors of the war,
but that such a passion of rage had been excited by the
massacres perpetrated by Cabrera that it was all but
impossible to keep the people in hand.

"It is to Cabrera himself that you should address yourself,
señor," the general said.  "We are anxious to prosecute the
war in the spirit of civilization, but as long as he persists in
carrying it on like a demon it is plainly impossible for us to
fight in kid gloves."

"I will go to Cabrera," Arthur said; "even he ought to
have satisfied his vengeance for the murder of his mother.
Were I in his place I would hunt Nogueras through the
country until I found him, but it is simply monstrous that he
should continue to take vengeance upon innocent people."

After remaining four days at Mercia, Arthur therefore
turned his horse's head north.  When he neared Albacete he
heard that Cabrera had been making a raid from the Sierra
de Val de Meca, and had swept down nearly to the city,
harassing the country and carrying off much booty.  Arthur
was told that Cabrera had attacked and taken the Palazzo of
the Count de Balen, so half an hour after entering the town
he rode out to enquire after his friend.  As they approached
the house they saw smoke still rising from it.  Putting their
horses to a gallop they speedily arrived in front of the house,
only, however, to find that it was a mere shell.  As Arthur
alighted, a man, whom he knew by sight, came out from a
small outhouse.

"What has happened?  Are the count and his sister safe?"

"Alas!  no, sir," the man said.  "The Carlists burst into
the house yesterday morning.  The count opposed them and
was struck down desperately wounded.  Donna Mercedes was
carried off by them.  They sacked the palace and then set it
on fire.  Three or four of the men were killed.  I was away
at Albacete.  I found that some of the women had carried
the young count out behind the house.  He is in here."

Arthur hurried in.

"My dear Leon," he said, "this is terrible news that I hear!"

"Terrible," the other said faintly.  "I am wounded badly,
but that is nothing except that it will keep me a month before
I am fit to act; but it is awful to think that Mercedes has
fallen into the hands of that ruffian Cabrera.  Thank God you
have come!  I know you will do all you can for me."

"Assuredly I will.  In the first place, do you know which
way the villains have gone?"

"Yes; they have gone up by La Roda.  They will doubtless
sack that place, and Minaya, and Villar Roblebo."

"Have you fresh horses?"

"No; they have driven every horse off."

"That is unfortunate, for I made a good long journey to
Albacete.  When I arrived I heard a rumour that your place
had been sacked, so I rode straight here.  At any rate I must
give the horses four hours' rest, and then I will push on.  Tell
me how it all happened?"

"I was at breakfast yesterday when the servants came
running in with the news that a large body of horsemen were
coming up at a gallop.  I ran down with Mercedes, but it was
already too late to get to our horses.  They rode up, and
their leader, who was, I believe, Cabrera, ordered the men to
seize my sister.  I drew my sword, but I was cut down almost
before I had struck a blow.  I knew nothing more until some
hours later, when I found myself lying here, where, it seems,
the female servants had brought me, and saw that the house
was on fire from end to end, and that the Carlists had gone
and taken Mercedes with them.  I think I was nearly out of
my mind till nightfall, then I slept for some hours,
overpowered by exhaustion.  I found, when I awoke, that Monto
had returned in the evening and had been sitting by me all
night.  I sent him off at once to Albacete.  He returned at
mid-day with a message from the commandant there to the
effect that Cabrera's force was too strong to be attacked, and
that he expected to have to defend himself.  I cannot say that
I was surprised.  Cabrera is so dreaded that it requires a
strong man to attempt to make head against him, and indeed
when I once got over my fury I recognized that as Cabrera
might be fifty miles away by the time my messenger got to
Albacete it would be hopeless to attempt to pursue him."

"I will set out as soon as the horses have had a rest.
Fortunately, I have not been hurrying myself so far, and they
are both in good condition.  I will see Cabrera himself, and
will do all in my power to rescue your sister."

"I fear your journey will be useless, Hallett.  The wretch
has become a wild beast since the murder of his mother; but I
know you will do all you can.  If I were but able to travel
I would go with you, and would stab him to the heart if he
refused to release her; but it will be long before I shall be able
to sit on a horse again."

"I should think the best thing you can do, Leon, is to
have yourself carried on a litter to Albacete, where your
wounds can be properly seen to."

"So far I have no one but these women to carry me.  They
tell me that the whole of the men were driven off the estate
and made to enter Cabrera's ranks."

"Well, he did not go much farther than this, and there
must be men to be had from some of the villages a few miles
away.  I will send your man off at once to get half a dozen of
them to carry you."

"You must want something to eat, too.  Will you call one
of the women in here?  What have we to eat?"

"We have got some green corn, señor--some of the fields
set on fire were too green to burn--and we caught some chickens
wandering about."

"Then cook some for the señor and his servant."
Leon now lay for some time without speaking.  He had
lost a great deal of blood, after the departure of the Carlists,
before the women ventured to go near him, and although he
had roused himself on Arthur's arrival he was now too
exhausted to talk further.  After a stay of four hours Arthur
started again.  It was already dark, and he would have
preferred waiting till daylight had not the count's anxiety been
so great that he thought it would be better to go, at any rate
for a few miles.  After travelling for two hours they arrived
at a farm.  An old woman was the only occupant; as the men
had gone willingly enough with the Carlists, the house and
its belongings had not been interfered with.  The horses were
put up in a shed, and the two men sat down by the fire talking.

"I have very little hope of getting Donna Mercedes out of
Cabrera's hands by fair means; it is like asking a tiger to
give up a kid.  My great hope, Roper, lies rather in rescuing
her myself.  Of course I do not know where she is confined,
or how she is guarded.  It is not likely that they would place
a very strong guard over her.  You and I together ought to
be able to get her away.  Of course I can form no plans until
we see the place.  There will be risk in the business; that
can't be helped.  I have got in and out of my bedroom at
school many a time, and can back myself to climb anywhere.
It will be your business to bring the horses round in readiness
when I get her out.  If you can possibly get hold of a third
animal it will be a great advantage, for we shall have to
reckon upon being pursued."

"I am ready for anything, captain.  The count was always
very civil to me when he called upon you, and he never came
without making me a present.  No doubt he knew by our
lodging that things were not very flourishing with you.  It
is just the sort of business I should like.  We have done no
fighting for the past nine months, and I shall be right glad of
a skirmish."

"I expect it will be something worse than a skirmish.  If
this brute Cabrera won't give the young lady up, it will be a
serious job to take her, even if you can get another horse;
for, good as ours may be, it is probable that there are better
ones in his camp.  However, it is all so vague at present that
it is useless to try and form plans.  One thing, I am sure, we
can say: fewer than six won't take her from us once we
have got her.  We must not deceive ourselves that they will
respect our uniform.  Cabrera respects nothing.  And if we
stand between him and his vengeance we need not flatter
ourselves that he will let us go."

"Well, sir, a man can't die better than in trying to save a
woman; that is how I look at it."

"Quite right, Roper; it is the death of all others that I
would choose.  However, I have faith in ourselves, and I
fancy that we shall get through somehow, though I am pretty
sure that it will be a very close shave.  I think we had better
lie down till daybreak.  You have given the horses a good
feed, have you not?"

"Yes, sir; I have put down half a sack of beans between
them.  They will be fresh enough in the morning; till yesterday
we have not travelled more than fifteen or sixteen miles a
day, and they had a week's rest at Mercia.  They could not
be in better condition."

They started as soon as it began to be light, and on reaching
La Roda heard that Cabrera had rested there on the previous
day, and had gone on that morning to Banada and Villar do
Navado.  On arriving at Banada they found that Cabrera had
ridden on half an hour before to Villar de Navado.  This
place they reached at eleven o'clock.  The place was full of
Carlists.  Arthur alighted in front of the principal house.  He
was looked at scowlingly by the men thronging the streets,
but nothing was said to him.

"I wish to see General Cabrera," he said.  "Will you say
that I am one of the British commissioners?"

After being kept waiting for two or three minutes he was
asked in.  Cabrera was a powerful man with a face full of
strength and energy.

"To what am I indebted for this visit, señor?" he asked as
Arthur entered.

"I have called, sir, to implore you to respect the
Conventions entered into between both parties and signed by
them, and on the part of the British government by Colonels
Wylde and Lacy."

"I have nothing whatever to do with it," Cabrera said.
"The Christinos have committed great atrocities; it is my
intention to revenge them whenever possible."

"But at least, sir," Arthur said, "you do not war against
women?"

"I war against my enemies, men and women.  My own
mother was murdered by them, as no doubt you are aware,
and for each drop of her blood I shall take vengeance."

"But, sir, the lady whom you carried off the day before
yesterday was not the wife of a Christino general, nor in any
way connected with the war."

"Her brother was a well-known Christino," Cabrera replied,
"and all the enemies of Don Carlos are my enemies.  It is
well that these young nobles at the court should learn that by
supporting the government against the king they are as much
our foes as if they were fighting in the field.  I make war in
toy own way; other generals may do as they like.  I refuse
to have my hands tied, and I intend to inflict a heavy lesson
upon these politicians of Madrid.  Against the young woman
herself I have no special quarrel, but as a member of a leading
Christino family she is an enemy, and as such she will be
shot to-morrow morning.  There, sir, it is useless to talk
further.  My mind is perfectly made up; and if you wish to
remain till the morning to witness the execution, you are
perfectly at liberty to do so.  In fact, I should prefer it, for I
wish it to be known that prisoners who fall into my hands
will be shown no mercy."

Arthur rose.  "Well, sir, in taking my leave of you, I beg
in the name of my government to warn you of the
consequences of making war in defiance not only of all its rules
and usages, but of humanity."

Cabrera simply waved his hand in scorn, and Arthur, turning,
strode out of the room.

"Find some place in the outskirts of the village and put up
our horses," he said to Roper; "there I will talk with you."

A hut, from which its inhabitants had fled on the approach
of the Carlists, was soon found.

"You have brought a good allowance of beans with you,
have you not?"

"Yes, sir; I have nearly half a sack."

"Give the horses a good feed, and then we will talk matters
over."

He sat down on a broken chair.  "As I expected, Roper,
the villain is not to be turned from his purpose: the lady
is to be shot to-morrow morning.  It seems to me that there
are between three and four thousand men in and around the
village.  Of these, as far as I could see as we rode in, only
a hundred or so are mounted.  We may take it that our
horses are better than the average; they have not been doing
such long marches, and they are really good animals.  I don't
know which is the best; but I should fancy that if we get
a fair start not above thirty will keep up with us, perhaps
not above twenty.  That is the number we may have to
cope with.  The first thing we shall have to find out is where
Donna Mercedes is confined, and how she is guarded.  It is
unlikely that they will have placed more than two or three
sentries over her; they would know well enough that she
could not escape by herself.

"I should say that there will be one sentry outside the
door, and perhaps two inside.  If there is a door or a window
at the back of the house, we need not bother about the man in
front.  I must do for the two men inside.  You bring the two
horses round within a hundred yards of the back of the house,
and we will drop out of the window, if there is one, or walk
out of the door.  First of all, we must find out the house; then
it will be your business to stroll round and choose a horse in
such a position that you can lead it off without disturbing
others.  You must get it behind the side of the street on
which our house stands, so that you will not have to lead it
across the street, but simply bring it and place it with ours."

"All right, sir!  I think I can answer for that part of the
business.  I suppose you will not begin until half-past ten
or eleven; they will be pretty nearly all asleep by that time."

"No, I sha'n't begin before that."

They waited for a couple of hours, and then strolled out into
the village.  The Carlists, knowing that they had had an
interview with their chief, paid no great attention to them,
and presently Arthur seized the opportunity of asking a
woman who was standing at her door which was the priest's
house.

"It is the last house in the village on this side of the street,
señor."

Arthur continued his stroll to the end of the village, and
then turned back and walked to the other end.  It was the
heat of the day now, and most of the men were lying down
asleep in the shade of houses and trees, and there were but
few in the street.  Stopping at the priest's house, he knocked
at the door and entered.

"I am an English officer, father," he said to the priest, who
was a tall, thin old man.  "My errand here is to save the life
of the young lady who has been carried off and brought here,
and whom Cabrera is going to shoot in the morning."

"It is terrible, señor!" the priest said; "it is terrible! but
what can we do?  I have already seen this man, and warned
him of the consequences of so dreadful an action.  He told
me to mind my own business and that he would mind his, and
I was thrust bodily out of the house protesting vainly."

"Well, father, then I take it that if you had the power you
would have the will to save this poor young lady?"

"Assuredly, my son; but I am old and feeble, and what can
I do?"

"You can do much, father.  I wish you to go again to
Cabrera.  Say that, as a man of God, it is your duty to receive
this young lady's confession, and to stay with her, pray with
her, and comfort her during the night, and demand that he
give you an order to do so."

"He cannot refuse such a request," the priest said.  "The
worst malefactor has the right to have the attendance of the
clergy before his death.  But how would that benefit her save
by my spiritual help?"

"You will have no more to do with it, father.  You will
bring me the order here, and then as soon as it gets dark I
should advise you to leave the village and walk some twenty
miles away, and wait until Cabrera has left the neighbourhood
which he doubtless will do to-morrow; the rest of the business
will be my affair.

"But do you mean--" the priest began.

"I mean father, that after it is dark I shall put on your
robe and hat, if you will lend them to me.  I shall present
myself at the door with the order, and when I am admitted
and the door is dosed again, I shall proceed to knock on the
head any men who are inside.  I don't think there will be
more than two.  Having done that, I shall go to the young
ladys room and lower her down through the window.  My
man-servant will be waiting behind with horses, and, if we are
lucky, we shall get a long start of them."

"I will do it," the priest said; "even if I were to be killed I
would do it.  Even this monster cannot refuse to allow a priest
to visit one about to die.  Possibly he might, if alone, but the
very peasants under him would call out at his refusal.  Shall
I go at once!"

"No; it would be best that you should go to him just as
he has finished his dinner; doubtless six or eight of his officers
will be with him.  You had best write out the order before
you go, so that it will only need his signature.  I rely upon
your eloquence and authority to induce him to grant it to you."

"I will obtain it," the priest said; "even the worst
malefactor has a right to the consolation of a priest."

"Thank you, father.  You will have the satisfaction of
having saved an innocent girl's life.  Now, in the next place,
will you tell me in which house she is confined?  I have not
liked to ask the question."

"She is in the house next to that in which Cabrera is
quartered.  There is a sentry at the door."

"What sort of a house is it?"

"It is like the others, except that the lower windows are all
barred."

"Are there windows behind?"

"Yes; I believe there are."

"Do you know whether there is a sentry behind?"

The priest shook his head.  "I do not know, sir."

"Well, I must ascertain that," Arthur said.  "At eight
o'clock, señor, I will be here, and you shall give me your robe
and hat, and the order.  Then I should advise you to leave
at once.  Do you know which way they are going to march?"

"They are going east; they will take refuge again in the
mountains."

"In that case, father, you will not have to walk more than
eight or ten miles, and can take shelter in the nearest village.
Adieu!  Surely you will never regret the good action you are
doing."

He went out into the village again, and, meeting Roper,
said to him: "You see that house next to the one where
Cabrera is quartered?  In that house Donna Mercedes is
confined.  You see, there is a sentry at the door.  I want you to
stroll round carelessly behind that side of the village, and
ascertain if a sentry is posted there also.  If so, I shall have
to leave you to manage him.  You won't be able to bring
up the horses so close as you would otherwise do.  You must
leave them a short distance away, steal up to that fellow,
and silence him.  The safest way will be to stab him to the
heart.  It is unpleasant to be compelled to take such a course,
but extreme measures are necessary; for if he had time to
shout we should have the whole camp on us in five minutes."

"I will do it, sir.  I would rather not, but I see it has to
be done."

"I have arranged everything else.  The priest is going to
get an order to pass the night praying with Donna Mercedes.
He will hand it to me, and I shall enter the house disguised in
his robe and hat.  I don't know how many men there will be
inside, but I should certainly say not more than two.  Those
two I have got to silence.  I hear that the house has bars to
the lower windows, but the upper ones will not be so carefully
guarded, and I shall lower the lady down to you.  Just before
half-past ten crawl up close to the sentry, and as the clock
chimes, strike.  Then go back and bring the horses up as near
as possible, and come yourself underneath the window.  I
shall go in as the clock strikes, and shall be ready for you
when you come up.  I think we ought to get away before an
alarm is given, and if we have anything like luck we shall
have a long start.  It would be well if, when you are going
round now, you would observe closely where the men are
bivouacked, so that we can, if possible, get through without
disturbing them in any way."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`THE ESCAPE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER IX


.. class:: center medium bold

   THE ESCAPE

.. vspace:: 2

At five o'clock in the afternoon Roper rejoined Arthur in
the hut.

"Well, what is your report?"

"The house looks all right, sir.  There are no bars on
the upper windows.  There is a sentry sitting down against
the wall; as far as I could see, he was asleep.  I don't think
it will be possible to get the horses up close; but as each man
seems to sleep just where it suits him, I think it would be
easier for us to make our way through them on foot than to
get the horses through.  I don't think there will be any
difficulty in getting the third horse.  Do you think the lady
knows how to ride, sir?"

"No; I think it is quite possible that she does not; but if
we take another horse I can ride double with her by turns.  I
would risk a great deal rather than go with only two horses."

"We will get one somehow, sir.  When shall I move the horses?"

"You had better take them down to the river just after
dusk.  Wait with them there for a quarter of an hour, and then
walk away with them to some quiet spot--of course, as near as
possible to the house.  Then lie down beside them; no one is
likely to notice what horses they are.  Probably Cabrera's
horses are behind his house."

"Yes, they are, sir."

"Well then, get them as close to those as you can.  You
might wait a short distance off till it is time to make a move,
then take them as close to his horses as possible.  Loosen the
foot-ropes of one or two of his horses, so that when the time
comes we can easily take one, and perhaps two, of them.  We
can each lead one; that will give us two changes."

At eight o'clock they went out from the cottage, each
leading a horse.  Already the number of men in the streets
had begun to thin.

"Are you going?" more than one asked Arthur as they passed.

"Yes," he said; "I have tried in vain to induce your chief
to spare the life of the lady he took prisoner, and, finding my
entreaties of no avail, I am going."

"It is a pity," the man said; "but the general will have his
way, and who can blame him?"

They went down to the river, watered the horses, and then
Roper took the two bridles and started to walk some distance
down the bank, so as to be able to approach the back of the
village as if he had been grazing the horses in the fields.
Arthur, on his part, went to the priest's.

"I have succeeded, my son.  At first he would not do it,
but it was evident to him that those with him were shocked at
the idea of refusing to let the lady have the last ministrations
of the Church.  'Here is the paper', he said when he signed it.
'You may go in to her, father, but I will have no goings in and
out.  You may enter, but you will remain with her till she is
brought out for execution at daybreak.'  I said, 'So be it'.
Here, my son, are my hat and soutane.  May God's blessing
light upon your brave effort to rescue her, and may you carry
her off to safety!  It seems to me a desperate enterprise, but
you are young and vigorous, and doubtless accustomed to
strife.  You had best leave this house when I have gone.
The Carlists are for the most part faithful friends of the
Church.  Several have been here to-day to confess their sins,
and more are to come this evening, and it were best that they
should not find you here.  If they find the house empty, they
will suppose that I have gone to the church or on some other
mission."

"I thank you for your suggestion, father, and I shall act on
it.  I fear I shall not be able to restore your things to you;
therefore, I pray that you will accept these five pieces of gold
in order that you may replace them."

The old man hesitated.  "I need no reward for doing my
duty," he said.

"Nor should I think of offering it to you, but I know how
very poor you village curés are, and that it would be perhaps
a serious trouble to you to replace these things; and as I
am well provided with money it is but just and right that
I should enable you to replace the goods you have given
me.  For your aid I can only give you my heartfelt thanks;
and I doubt not that, when all this trouble is over, the Count
de Balen will make a handsome offering to you for the use of
your poor."

"Here are the hat and soutane, my son.  Take them and my
blessing.  May God enable you to carry out your noble object!"

The priest then put on a biretta, and went out at the back
of his house.  Arthur rolled up the dress and put the hat
under his arm, and also went out behind and sat down against
the wall of the house.  When he heard the clock strike a
quarter to ten, he put on the priest's robe and large
three-cornered hat.  He took up a lantern which the priest had
placed on the table, went through the house, and out at the
front door; then, imitating the quiet walk of the priest, he
went up the now deserted street and paused before the sentry.

"Benedicite, my son!" he said.  "I bear an order, signed by
your general, authorizing me to pass the night with this poor
child.  Here it is;" and he held the paper up to the lantern.
The man glanced at it.  He could neither read nor write, but
he knew Cabrera's signature by sight, having seen it on many
proclamations.  He knocked at the door.

"Open," he said; "here is one with a permit to enter,
signed by the general."

.. _`"ARTHUR FLUNG HIM BACK ACROSS THE TABLE"`:

.. figure:: images/img-155.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: ARTHUR FLUNG HIM BACK ACROSS THE TABLE

   ARTHUR FLUNG HIM BACK ACROSS THE TABLE

The bolts were drawn, and the door opened.  A rough-looking
man stood by it, another was sitting at a table; he stood
up as the apparent priest entered.  The first man shot the top
bolt, and as he stooped to fasten the bottom one Arthur drove
his dagger to the hilt between his shoulders; and then,
turning, sprang upon the other man and seized him by the throat.
Taken wholly by surprise, the man could offer no resistance.
Arthur flung him back across the table, retaining his grip
upon his throat until the man became unconscious; then he
thrust a piece of wood he had brought with him between his
teeth, and tied it there, securely fastened his hands and legs,
and tied these to the legs of the table.  He had thought this
all out: one man must be killed, the other he had hoped to
overcome and silence by surprise.  Then he took a candle
which was burning upon the table and went up-stairs.

A key was in the door.  He turned it and went in.  Mercedes
was lying upon a bed.  She sprang to her feet as he entered.
"Hush!" he said, as he removed his hat.  "I have come to
save you, Donna Mercedes.  Hush, I implore you!" for he saw
that the girl was on the point of uttering a scream of joy;
"your life depends upon your keeping silence."

She dropped back upon the bed and burst into a passion of
tears, which he permitted for a few minutes.  Presently with
a great effort she checked herself.  "This is the first tear I
have shed since I saw Leon killed."

"He is not killed, Donna Mercedes; he is grievously
wounded, but will, I hope, recover."

"Are you sure?" she exclaimed incredulously, rising to her
feet and laying her hand on his arm.

"Quite sure; sure, at least, that he was well and sensible
when I left him, and was to be carried this morning down
to Albacete.  He was only anxious about you, and I told
him that I would bring you safely back to him.  I have got
my man with me; by this time he will have slain the sentry
beneath your window, and we must be going.  Now I will
let you down.  I will take hold of your hands and lower you
as far as I can reach; it will not be more than a foot or two
to drop.  First, I will blow out this candle; possibly the
opening of the window would be noticed were it alight."

He spoke in a quiet, matter-of-fact way so as to steady the
girl's nerves, blew out the candle, and opened the window.
"Now," he said, "I will let you down."  He lifted her
through the window, and then, holding her wrists, lowered
her as far as he could reach and then let her go, and, swinging
himself out, dropped beside her.  "We must wait now," he
said, "till my man comes to fetch us to the horses.  It is as
well that your eyes should become accustomed to the darkness
before we move."

In three minutes Roper came up.

"It is all right so far, Roper; here is the lady beside me.
Now for the horses."

"They are not fifty yards away, sir.  You must be careful
how you walk, for there are many asleep in the garden.  I
have noted all their places, and if you keep your hand upon
my shoulder I can lead you through."

Placing the girl between himself and his follower, his hands on
the latter's shoulders, Arthur moved quietly along.  He could
vaguely make out a dark figure lying down here and there.
It was an intensely anxious time, but all seemed perfectly
quiet.  They reached the end of the garden, and, going through
a hole in the fence, came presently upon four horses.  Arthur
dropped his hat and soutane, and threw his cloak, which he
had brought with him, over his shoulder.

"Shall we mount here or walk?"

"I think we had better walk a bit, sir."

Arthur took the bridles of two of the horses, and, telling
the girl to keep close behind him, followed Roper, who led
the other two horses.  They walked for four or five minutes,
then Roper stopped.

"I think we are well beyond them now, sir," he said.  "I
have been over all this ground five or six times this evening,
and I am pretty sure that none of them are beyond us."

Arthur put on his cocked hat, which he had previously
carried, as, if they had been noticed, its outline would at
once have provoked curiosity.  Then he mounted one of the
horses, and lifted Mercedes into the saddle in front of him.
They went at a walk for some little distance, and then broke
into a canter.

"We are safe now, are we not?" Mercedes asked.

"I hope so.  The only question is the hour at which they
change the guard.  My man killed a fellow who was under
your window, and of course this must be discovered when they
do so; that was the only thing that I could not calculate upon.
However, when they discover that we have escaped it will be
some time before they mount; and as they won't know which
way we have gone, the betting is strongly against our being
overtaken.  I think, upon the whole, we may consider ourselves
pretty safe."

They rode along by the side of the river, crossed it at a
ford at Banada, and just as day was breaking arrived at the
ruins of the palace.  Arthur had twice changed horses, but
few words had been spoken on the journey.

"You must not think, Don Arthur," the girl had said once,
"that I do not feel grateful because I cannot tell you so; it is
because I feel too grateful to express it."

"Do not trouble yourself, señorita.  I know perfectly well
how you must be feeling, and it is not at all necessary for you
to tell me; you must have gone through a terrible time indeed."

"I thought more of my brother's fate than my own," she
said.  "It did not seem to me to be so hard to die.  It was
of Leon, my dear brother, that I thought so much, and grieved
for.  I could hardly think that that terrible man really meant
to kill me, and yet he seemed altogether without pity."

"He was.  The good priest, whose dress I wore and whose
place I took, had endeavoured in vain to turn him from his
determination.  I myself saw him, and denounced the crime
as being contrary to the Conventions; but he would not hear
me, and declared that, come what might, you should be shot
the first thing in the morning.  And it was only when I found
that the case was absolutely hopeless that I determined to set
you free at whatever risk.  The priest aided me.  He obtained
from Cabrera an order to spend the night with you, in
order to prepare you for death.  He passed me the order, and
went away himself so as to escape the vengeance of that
scoundrel, and I and my man between us managed to get you out."

"But there were two men below, were there not?  I heard
them talking."

"Yes; I had to kill one of them, and the other I gagged
and tied up.  I don't suppose he will be any the worse when
they find him in the morning.  Now we will change horses,
and then I hope you will try to sleep.  You cannot have
closed an eye since you were captured, and we shall have
plenty of time to talk later on."  The girl did as he told her,
and remained quiet in his arms, but he could see that her eyes
never closed.

"I wish I could ride," she said once, "so that I might relieve
you of my weight."

"Your weight is nothing," he said; "and each time we
change horses I put you on the other side, and so rest my
arm."

As they drew up at the shed from which he had ridden
thirty-six hours before, the women ran out and cried with joy.

Arthur handed the girl down to them.

"Take her inside," he said, "and give her something to
eat, and then let her lie down for a bit; she must be
desperately tired."

Then he himself got down and shook hands warmly with
Roper.

"This has been as good a night's work, Roper, as you are
ever likely to do, if you live to be a hundred."

"It has been a good business, sir, and I enjoyed it all except
the stabbing of that sentry.  It went badly against the grain,
but I knew it had to be done, for it was our lives against his."

"I had to do just the same thing; but, as you say, it was
a matter of necessity, though I wish heartily that it had been
Cabrera himself.  However, the thought will not trouble me.
If men choose to follow a ruffian like that, they must take the
consequences.  Those are two good horses you got hold of."

"Yes; that one is Cabrera's own.  Fortunately he was
standing at the end of the line.  I had noted his position
before it got dark, and was mightily pleased that I could get
at him, for I thought it would rile the scoundrel nicely to
lose not only his prisoner but his horse.  The other is a good
one too."

"Well, give them a good feed all round; and then you
must see what we can get to eat ourselves, for we only had
a piece of bread all yesterday and not much the day before.
We can get some beans anyhow, and, I expect, a chicken,
and I will tell the women to boil one down for Donna
Mercedes.  We may be sure that she has eaten next to
nothing since she was taken."

A woman presently came out from the hut and said that
the lady had dropped off to sleep, and that one of their
number was sitting with her.  They set to work at once to
carry out Arthur's instructions.  Two chickens were killed,
dipped into boiling water to take the feathers off, and then
cut in two and put over a wood fire.  Some beans were baked
on a griddle, and another chicken was put into a pot to simmer.

"Boil it down till there is only about a pint of liquor left,"
was his order; "then strain it, and keep it hot for her till she
wakes.  Have you heard how the count bore the journey?"

"Yes, sir; some of the men came back in the evening and
said that he had slept a good deal on the way."

Five hours later Donna Mercedes awoke, and, having drunk
the broth prepared for her, came out.

"Now, if you feel strong enough we will ride on to Albacete
at once," Arthur said.  "Your brother must be in a terrible
state of anxiety about you, and your appearance will do more
for him than the doctors can do."

"I am ready," she said brightly.  "The sleep and a wash
have done wonders for me."

Roper at once put the saddles on the horses.

"No," she said; "I will ride now.  I never have ridden,
but I am sure that I can do it, and you can fasten a leading
rein to my horse."

"It is not easy without a side-saddle, señora; but the
pommel of this saddle is high, and if we go gently you will
be able to hold on."

"At any rate I will try," she said.

The stirrups were arranged the proper length and Donna
Mercedes lifted into the saddle.

"I shall manage very well," she said, as she settled herself
on it.  "I will learn to ride after this.  I won't be so helpless
in future."

Before mounting, Arthur attached a leading rein to her
horse's bit, and they started at a gentle canter, Roper leading
the other horse.  Three hours' riding brought them to Albacete.
They put the horses up in the stable, and then enquired where
the count had been taken.  It was to the principal hotel, and
there Arthur went at once with Donna Mercedes.  They went
up to the room together, and Arthur opened the door, let the
girl pass in, and then closed it behind her and went down-stairs.
A quarter of an hour later a servant came down and said that
the count wished to see him.

"Ah, my dear Arthur," Leon exclaimed as he entered,
"how can I thank you enough, for my sister and myself, for
all that you have done for us!  She seems restored to me by
a miracle."

"It is not much of a miracle, Leon; it required only a little
invention and a little pluck, and the affair was managed.  I
felt that it was very hard if I could not get your sister out
of the hands of that scoundrel, and our success can scarcely
have afforded you more pleasure than it has Roper and myself."

"It is all very well to say so, but the fact is not changed.
You have rescued her from certain death, have carried her
off from the centre of four thousand men.  My sister tells
me that you did it in the disguise of a priest."

"Yes, and the good man gave me every assistance.  I
have not been ill-paid," he said with a light laugh, "for I
have got hold of two very valuable horses.  Now you will
have to take care of each other.  Your sister has been
splendidly brave, but she will need rest and quiet for a
while; she could not have a better thing to do than to look
after you, and it will do you good to be cared for by her.
I shall wait here for a couple of days, for the horses have had
four long days' work.  I suppose you have not seen anyone
here yet?"

"No; a good many gentlemen of my acquaintance have left
their cards, but the doctor said I was not to see anyone at
present.  He thinks it will be nearly a month before I can
move; and he said this morning that he was afraid I should
get into a high state of fever if I agitated myself.  However,
I have no fear of that now.  You have done me more good
than all the doctors in Spain could do.  Now, Mercedes, you
must lift your head up from that pillow and stop crying."

"No one could have been calmer or cooler than your sister
was, Leon; and now that it is all over, and she has found
that you are doing well, you must not be surprised at her
breaking down a little.  I can assure you that from the time
I entered her room till we rode fairly away she was as quiet
and composed as possible; in fact, she did not speak a single
word from the moment I lowered her down from the window
till we were able to put our horses into a canter.  To me it
was just like a school adventure.  I was always getting into
scrapes at school, and master after master refused to keep
me--it was for that reason that I enlisted in our Legion--and it
really seemed to me the same sort of thing, only with a little
spice of danger and the pleasure and satisfaction of doing
some good.

"And now, Donna Mercedes, if you will take my advice
you will go straight to bed.  You will want all your strength
to nurse your brother.  You have gone through frightful
anxiety, and have made a long and very fatiguing journey, and
before you install yourself at your brother's bedside you want
a long rest.  If you do not take it, you will be breaking down
badly.  You see for yourself that he is doing well, and now
that he has got you back again there is no fear of his
having a relapse.  He himself can have slept but little.
Therefore, I trust that you will at once lie down and have a
good long rest, and that he will do the same, then this
evening you will be able to have a quiet chat for a couple of
hours.  I shall be quite willing to take my own prescription
and lie down till this evening."

"Arthur is right," Leon said.  "We have all gone through
a painful time, and we shall be more ourselves after a sleep.
I don't think I have slept five minutes at a time since we
were attacked.  At any rate, we must both obey orders.  It
is one o'clock now, we will meet here again at eight."

Arthur at once went down-stairs.  He found Roper in the
stables, he having just fed the horses.

"Now, Roper, you had better turn in at once; I have
arranged for a room for you.  I shall not want anything more
to-day.  You had better settle with one of the stablemen
here to feed and water the horses this evening."

"I will come down again, sir, later."

"Well, you can do it if you wake, Roper; but I expect that
when you once shut your eyes you won't open them again till
to-morrow morning.  At any rate, you can arrange that the
horses shall be attended to if you should not come down.
I feel very uncertain myself about waking."

Arthur gave orders that he should be roused at eight o'clock,
and in a very few minutes was fast asleep.  He could hardly
believe that he had been six hours asleep when there was a
knock at his door.  However, he jumped out of bed, washed
as well as he was able with the very scanty supply of water
deemed sufficient for his ablutions, and then went down to
Leon's room.

"You look better, Leon," he said as he entered.

"I feel better.  Indeed, I have slept like a dormouse, and
did not wake till the servant came in a few minutes ago.
The doctor said that I was quite a different man from what I
was this morning."

"I feel ever so much better too, and should feel better still
if I could have had a bath.  I hope your sister won't wake;
she would be all the fresher for a complete night's rest."

"She told me she slept a good deal on the ride."

"Yes; I think she dozed.  No wonder!  She must have had
a terrible time of it, poor girl!  It was a fearful position for
her, and I quite expected that when I got to her I should have
found her completely prostrated."

"I expect she will get up.  I know she wants to hear how
you have managed it all.  She has told me that she had not
asked you anything.  You appeared suddenly, dressed as a
priest, and after you had got away she had felt so happy in
being safe, and yet so bewildered at it all, that she had scarcely
spoken at all, and I can quite understand her feelings."

"So can I, perfectly, and on our ride to this place I could
see that she was thinking of nothing but meeting you.  I don't
think she credited my assurance that you were not mortally
wounded, and was yearning for a sight of you.  Ah, here she is!"

"You are looking better, Leon," she said, as she came up to
the bedside.

"I am feeling a hundred per cent better.  The doctor says
that I am quite a different man, and that whereas when he saw
me this morning he did not feel at all sure that I should get
over it, he has no fears whatever about me now.  So you see,
Arthur, you have saved both our lives."

"Well, don't let us say anything more about it, Leon.  The
affair has turned out all right, and there is no more to be said
on the matter."

Leon smiled.  "That is all very well for you, but it is not
quite so satisfactory to us.  Now, you must tell us all about it.
For the present I only know that you got a priest to help in
some way, and I want the full particulars."

"Well, I will tell you the whole story."

And he gave a full account of the events from the moment
of his arrival in the village.  "I would have given a good deal,"
he said, after describing the scene with Cabrera, "to have got
the scoundrel in a quiet place by myself, though I am bound
to say I doubt whether I should have been found the better
man.  The fellow, to do him justice, is uncommonly vigorous
and powerful, and I might have discovered that I had caught a
Tartar; but I was so furious with him that I would willingly
have taken my chance.  Of course I can make every allowance
for a man whose mother has been murdered in this war, and
I can understand his showing no mercy to men of the other
party who may fall into his hands; but to take revenge upon
women, who had nothing whatever to do with the wrong he
has suffered, is monstrous.  He should know by his own
feelings what their friends would suffer.  However, as he was
not to be moved I felt that I must depend upon myself, and
I decided that the only way to get at the señora would be by
the assistance of the priest, or at any rate that that was the
first plan to attempt."

He then related his interview with the priest, and the
manner in which the latter had at once agreed to aid him, the
various steps he had taken to ascertain the position of the
Carlists lying about the village, and to secure a spare horse,
and how he had carried out his plans.

"I was sorry," he said, "to have to kill one of the men in
the hut, but I could see no other way of disposing of both of
them before an alarm could be given.  Of course if I had not
been able to obtain the priest's disguise I should have had to
kill the sentry at the door too, but even then the men inside
might not have opened the door to my summons, probably
they would not have done so.  Still, I own that it went
desperately against the grain to have to stab that man; that
was really the only unpleasant part of the business.  All the
rest was simple, and Donna Mercedes was very brave and very
quiet.  Roper had obtained an accurate idea of where the
Carlists were all lying, so that there was not a single hitch in
the affair.  If it hadn't been for your sister I should have
almost preferred a chase and some excitement, but as it was,
I was, of course, very thankful that everything went so
perfectly."

"I will take care," Leon said, "that the priest is made
comfortable for life.  I can, at any rate, show my gratitude in that
quarter, though I must always remain in debt to you.  What
are you going to do next?"

"I am going to stop here for a couple of days, and if I can
get a good price for two of the horses I shall sell them.  I shall
keep that one of Cabrera's.  It is a splendid animal; and I
think, of the others, the best is the one that belonged to Major
Hawkins.  The other two are both good animals, and worth,
I should say, from thirty to forty pounds apiece."

"I will give you that for them gladly.  Of course, Cabrera's
people carried off all mine, and I must have two for riding back
to Madrid, so I shall be really glad to take your two off your
hands."

"Very well," Arthur said; "I certainly did not want to
saddle you with them, but as you say you really want them
I would rather sell them to you than to anyone else."

"Then that is settled.  I shall get Mercedes to write
to-morrow for two of my servants to come here; the men who
accompanied us were both killed.  Besides, I must get Donna
Martha, her duenna, and her maid to join us, to keep her
company.  It would not be seemly for her to be here alone
while I am laid up."

Arthur laughed.

"By the way, Mercedes, you will have to write to Don
Silvio, telling him what you have gone through."

The girl looked earnestly at her brother, but made no
answer, and he turned again to Arthur.

"But you did not say what you were going to do?"

"I hardly know.  My instructions were to go to Mercia
and see the governor there, and to endeavour to impress upon
him the importance of observing the Conventions strictly.  I
was not altogether successful.  He repeated his desire to do
so, but pointed out to me that Cabrera so persistently refused
to observe them in any way, and committed such atrocities,
that the people were roused beyond control.  However much,
therefore, he might wish to carry on the war humanely, public
opinion was too strong for him, and the friends of the people
murdered by Cabrera naturally clamoured for reprisals.  It
was my intention, when I arrived, to proceed to Cabrera's
camp and endeavour to persuade him to carry on the war
less ruthlessly.  Well, I have been to him, and see that
remonstrances are not of the slightest avail.  I shall now go to
Madrid and request the minister of war to send a formal
despatch to him calling upon him to conduct the war more
humanely, and saying that unless he does so, all his followers
who fall into the hands of the royal troops must be put to
the sword, however painful it would be to him to give orders
to that effect.  I don't suppose such a communication would
influence him in any way, but it might influence his followers,
who can scarcely like to fight with, as it were, halters round
their necks.  It is extraordinary to me that people of one
nation should fight so ferociously, and should refuse quarter
to each other.  Against a foreign invader one can imagine
such a spirit, as, for example, when you were invaded by the
French; but that people of one blood should, on a mere difference
of opinion as to who should be king, hate each other so
venomously beats me altogether."

"I cannot give any reason for it," Leon said.  "I am in
favour of Christina, and should not mind doing a little fighting,
though, as I am not a soldier I don't feel called upon to take
up arms.  Still, it seems to me that the matter might be as
well settled by everyone giving a vote one way or the other,
and the minority then yielding gracefully."

They chatted for some time, the conversation being principally
kept up by Arthur.  Mercedes scarcely opened her lips,
but sat by her brother's side holding his hand.  At ten o'clock
his nurse came in and said that he must now be quiet for
the night, and the others again went off to their rooms.
After breakfasting by himself, Arthur went down to the stables.

"I have sold those two horses to Count Leon."

"Yes, so he has been telling me."

"Oh, you have seen him, have you?"

"Yes, sir; he sent down for me half an hour ago.  He looks
a deal better than when we left him three days back."

"Yes; he will do now.  He has lost a lot of blood, and it
will be some time before he gains strength again; but the
doctor said yesterday that he had no fears whatever as to his
getting through."

"Well, he has quite taken away my breath this morning."

"Has he?  In what way?"

"Well, sir, he has told me that when he gets to Madrid he
will make me a present of five hundred pounds."

"I am glad indeed to hear it, Roper.  You have done him
an enormous service at a good deal of risk.  I have always
understood that he is a wealthy young noble, and I have no
doubt he can very well afford to do it."

"I told him, sir, that really I had nothing to do with it,
and that I had simply done what you had ordered me, never
having seen the young lady myself.  But he would not allow
that that made any difference.  I had assisted in saving his
sister's life, and he was very pleased to be able to make such
an acknowledgment of my services.  I should not mind how
many ladies' lives I saved on such terms."

"Well, I am heartily glad, Roper.  It always has been a
source of annoyance to me that I was not able to do more for
you when we have been such friends together."

"That is all right, sir.  We were friends together for
a time, but I was in my right position and you were not.
That, of course, was soon put right, and we have stood ever
since in the proper relation towards each other.  I am only too
glad to work for you, and now you have put me in for a very
good thing.  If I were to go home now, everyone would say
that I had done mightily well for myself, and I should go in
for farming again; I made a mistake in leaving it.

"Well, when we get home, Roper, I will see that you have
the first farm that is vacant on my estate."

"Why, I did not know that you had an estate!" Roper said
in surprise.

"Yes, I have an estate, and, I believe, a pretty good one;
but I am not to come into it till I am five-and-twenty.  I
think my father saw that I was a harum-scarum sort of chap,
so he settled it in that way.  But though I am not to come
in for it till I am twenty-five, I have an uncle who manages it
for me, and I can certainly persuade him to give you the first
farm that is vacant.  I had intended to do so before, but I
thought there might be some difficulty about it, because you
would require capital to work it, but this five hundred pounds
would give you a fair start on a small farm."

"That would be splendid, sir!  That will give me something
to look forward to.  As long as you stay out here I shall stay
with you, if it were for another ten years; but it makes all the
difference having something to look forward to afterwards, for
I have wondered sometimes what on earth I should do when
I went back again, I should feel so strange.  I have thought,
too, sometimes, about you, and what you would do when this
affair had come to an end.  Well, I am as glad to know that
you will be all right as I am about myself."

Arthur went upstairs.  As he entered the room Mercedes
got up from her brother's bedside and went out.

"I am a little upset, Arthur," Leon said.

"Are you?  What is the matter? you are not feeling worse,
I hope?"

"No; it is nothing about myself, it is about Mercedes.
You know that three months ago she was betrothed--not
formally, you know, but the matter was arranged--to Count
Silvio de Mora.  It was a suitable match in all respects.  He was
some fourteen years older than Mercedes, and a worthy cavalier.
Of course he asked her hand of me, and I gave my consent,
and she offered no more objection than a well-brought-up
maiden should do.  Now she turns round and tells me that
she has resolved not to marry; that after being so near to
death and saved as by a miracle, she is resolved to live single.
She does not wish to enter a convent or anything of that sort,
but at any rate to live single for some years--in fact until
I marry, and then she will probably go into a religious house.

"Well, it all seems so unnatural, because she has always
had very high spirits and been fond of gaiety.  I have asked
her to think the matter over, but she declares that nothing
can influence her, and implores me to let her have her own
way.  I can understand her feelings.  Of course she is greatly
shaken by what she has gone through; I hope though in time
she will recover her spirits.  But she has declared that nothing
will move her; and after such a terrible experience as she has
had, I feel that at present, at any rate, I must let her have
her own way.  I cannot hold a pen yet, and I shall be greatly
obliged if you will write in my name to the count.  The
thought of this engagement evidently preys upon her mind.
She says she did not sleep all night, and I see that she will
have no peace until I carry out her wishes."

"Of course I will do as you wish, Leon, and will write
from your dictation.  It seems to me natural, poor girl,
that she should be terribly shaken by what she has gone
through."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A GOOD SERVICE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER X


.. class:: center medium bold

   A GOOD SERVICE

.. vspace:: 2

The letter took some time to write.  It began with an
account of the attack upon the chateau, and the manner in
which the count and his servants were struck down and Donna
Mercedes carried off.  It then described how Cabrera had
sentenced her to be shot, and how, a few hours before the
sentence could be carried out, she was rescued by Captain
Hallett and brought safely to Albacete, where the count
himself was lying wounded.

"My sister is greatly prostrated by the terrible trials that
she has passed through.  She considers that she has been
preserved by a miracle, and that she must dedicate her life to
good works.  She has expressed to me, my dear count, her
irresistible repugnance to the plans we had formed, and has
implored me to ask you to relieve her from her engagement
to you.

"I have argued with her in vain, and I beg of you not to
take it amiss that I should ask you to release her.  She is
profoundly shaken, and will not, I am sure, for a long time
be fit to be at the head of an establishment like yours; and,
indeed, as I have said, she talks of entering a religious house.
I trust, my dear count, that this unfortunate circumstance will
not cause any breach in our friendship, or the long-established
good feeling between our families.  With assurances of my
deep regret at this severance of a tie to which we had both
looked forward, and of my regard and appreciation, I sign
myself yours most cordially."

Here Leon took the pen in his own hands and feebly added
his signature.

"Between ourselves," he said, "I am not altogether sorry
that the engagement is broken off.  I have a great esteem
for Don Silvio, but I am not sure that he and Mercedes are
quite suited to each other.  He is somewhat grave and is in
the thick of politics, and I fancy that Mercedes has a little
resented the small share of attention he has paid her.
However, undoubtedly the affair would have gone on in its usual
course had it not been for this matter."

Arthur took his departure on the following day.  It seemed
to him that Donna Mercedes shunned her brother's room
while he was there.  He thought it natural that she should
be embarrassed by the feeling that she owed so much to him,
and that, as the letter he had written for Leon showed, she
should be profoundly affected by the events through which
she had passed.  It was, too, natural that she should desire
to be alone with her brother, as at present she was without
a maid or companion, and would, of course, wish to act as his
nurse.  He therefore said good-bye to them in the evening,
as he intended to start early.

"I hope I shall see you in the course of a month or so,
Leon," he said.

"Yes, I hope so."

"And I trust, Donna Mercedes, that you will be looking
more yourself, and will have shaken off the effects of the trial
you have gone through."

The girl put her hand in his, and looked as if she would
have spoken, but she was evidently too much moved for
words.  So he turned and left them.

"I should hardly have thought that she would have felt it
so much," he said to himself as he went up to his room;
"though, of course, it has been a most terrible trial, what with
the anxiety about her brother and herself.  However, I hope
she will soon shake it off.  I know she has plenty of spirit,
and nothing could have been more plucky than the way in
which she behaved until we were fairly away from her prison.
No doubt she feels it more now that it is all over and she has
nothing to keep up for.  I wonder how the count will take
her breaking off the engagement!  I am not sorry she has
done it.  He is extremely courteous and, I suppose, attentive,
but he was always formal, and did not seem to me to really
care for her.  Not that I know anything of such matters;
still, I think myself that if I were engaged to an extremely
nice girl, I should not content myself with pressing the tips of
her fingers.  However, that may be the Spanish custom.  How
my cousins would have laughed if I had treated them in such
a ceremonious sort of way!"

It was nearly a month before Arthur returned to Madrid,
for he was with the Christinos when they were defeated by
Cabrera with great loss near Tortosa.  He had taken no
actual part in the fight, though he had ridden with the
Christino general, and as soon as he saw that the battle was
lost he rode away.

"It is quite evident, Roper," he said, "that the Christinos
do not fight so well as the Carlists.  They seem to be plucky,
too, but the Carlists fight with greater fury.  They have much
less discipline, but they hurl themselves upon their foes with
such a disregard for death that there is no withstanding them.
Now, our fellows beat the Carlists at their own game; they
were equally ready to go at the enemy, and had a good deal
more discipline.  It is evidently useless for us to remain here.
Cabrera won't observe the conventions, and kills every officer
who falls into his hands.  The Christinos would be quite
willing to show mercy, but they don't often get the chance of
doing so.  We will go up to Madrid and report to Colonel
Wylde, who will, I dare say, be back by the time we get there."

"I sha'n't be sorry, sir, for it is not pleasant being with
troops who always get licked.  It seems to me, sir, that the
Carlists are likely to win in the long run."

"I don't think so, Roper.  You see, they will never remain
long in the field.  Their villages are everywhere in the
mountains, and they can't be kept together any time, for there is
the difficulty of provisions.  They rush down, defeat or avoid
the Christinos, and collect a considerable amount of spoil, and
then go off to their homes again.  They are a sort of
semi-organized guerrillas, and although guerrillas can maintain
warfare for a long time, they must in the long run be defeated.
They have been fortunate in having wonderfully active leaders.
They first of all had Zumalacarreguy, and now they have
Cabrera, both of whom have the faculty of inspiring their
men with an intense enthusiasm and a willingness to endure
all hardship.  But neither of these generals has succeeded in
introducing anything like discipline, and though splendid
guerrilla chiefs, they are not the men for moulding a whole
people into regular soldiers."

Two days after his return to Madrid, Arthur was delighted
to see Leon enter his room.  He still looked pale and thin, but
his expression was bright and cheerful.

"Well, old Paladin," he exclaimed, "here I am, well and
getting strong again.  We have travelled by easy stages, and
taken ten days to come from Albacete."

"That is right.  I felt sure that when you had nothing to
do but eat and drink you would soon pick up again.  And
your sister, I hope she has recovered also?"

"Partly, not altogether.  I hope she has given up the idea
of becoming a religieuse.  It would be a thousand pities if
she were to shut herself up in a convent, and I am sure she
would bitterly regret it afterwards.  She has had a great
shock, of course, but the effect will pass off in time.  I could
see that it was a great relief to her when she received an
answer from Don Silvio releasing her from her engagement.
It was written in excellent language, and was really
irreproachable in tone; but between ourselves I don't think his
feelings were very deeply touched.  She has certainly picked
up faster since she received it.  She broke down a good deal
when we arrived to-day, and she had her sisters and Donna
Martha to cry over and coddle her.  I won't ask you to come
to us this evening.  I think she had better be quiet.  What
have you been doing since you left us?"

Arthur gave an account of his journeying.

"I am thinking," the count said, "of raising two companies
from among the tenants of my estate near Seville.  I shall
not be happy until I have crossed swords with that fellow
Cabrera."

"I can understand that.  But, you see, Cabrera is not a
fellow to be found so easily; he is here to-day and gone
to-morrow; strikes a blow in one place, and then two days
afterwards falls upon a column a hundred miles away.  I
think, Leon, if I were you I would give up the idea.  You
have everything that one can wish for; you are rich, and
popular, and happy in your family.  It is all very well for
people who want the pay and position of generals to go into
the army, but you have nothing to gain by it.  And at any
rate, as long as your party hold their own against the Carlists,
I don't see that you have any business to put on a uniform.

"Every word you say is as applicable to yourself as it is to
me.  This is no affair of yours.  It doesn't matter a snap of
the finger to you whether Don Carlos or Christina reigns in
Spain."

"That is true enough, but I have got my living to get.  I
like the life and excitement."

"That is well enough at present, but this war is not going
to last for ever."

"No; and if it were, I should not remain out here.  I have
some years to kill.  When that is over, I shall go home and
live on my own land."

"Oh, I didn't know you had land! you never told me so."

"No, Leon, I am not given to talk about my own private
affairs.  I was wild as a boy, and my father thought it was
well that I should not come into my fortune until I arrived
at years of discretion, and he very wisely tied it up so that I
could not touch it until then.  I don't mean that I shall ever
be a great magnate as you are, but I shall have a very nice
estate, which will be all the larger for having waited fifteen
years for me."

"I am very glad to hear it, very glad; though it does seem
to me very hard that you should be kept so long out of it.
Still, I am the last who ought to complain, for if you had
not been obliged to become a sort of knight-errant I should
have lost my sister."

"Nor have I anything to grumble at, though I do wish I had
remained at school a couple of years longer and finished my
education."

"Education!" Leon laughed; "you must have done with
that long ago."

"I am not so old as I look," Arthur said.

"Well, you look as old as I do, anyhow."

"I am not so old by a good many years.  I won't tell you
how many, for I don't want to be treated like a little boy."

"I don't think I should do that if you said that you were
only ten."

"Well, I can tell you, as a great secret, that I am more than
ten."

"Well," Leon said, getting up with a laugh, "now I must
be off.  Mercedes, who has developed into a regular tyrant,
only gave me leave to come out on condition that I would
not stop more than five minutes, and if it had been anybody
but yourself she would not have let me come at all; not, I
think, even if the Queen Regent had sent for me."

"She is quite right, Leon, though I should like to keep
you here; but I am sure that after riding in here this morning
you ought not to have moved out again.  Well, I will walk
with you back to your own door."

Arthur, on calling on the following morning, was received
with great enthusiasm by Mercedes' two younger sisters, with
whom he had become a great favourite, and also by the young
count.  Mercedes, however, seemed painfully shy with him.

"I don't think I shall ever feel comfortable with you again,
señor," she said with a great effort.  "I feel quite overpowered
with the sense of what I owe you."

"Then, señora, you will oblige me to regret that I ever
interfered in your behalf," Arthur said with a smile.  "The
sooner you get that idea out of your head the sooner I shall
feel comfortable again.  It was a great pleasure to me to be
of service to you, but you will take the pleasure out of it
altogether if you are going to be unnatural with me."

"But I can't help it," she said.

"Then I sha'n't rescue you another time when you get into
a scrape.  Once I picked a young cousin of mine out of the
water.  The ice was thin, and I had no right to take her on;
but as I scarcely ever did what was right I took her, and she
went through.  Of course I went in after her, and we were
both nearly drowned.  Well, I did not hear the last of that
for a long time; it was always being thrown up in my teeth,
till I declared that I would never take a girl out skating
again.  And now it seems that you are going to make it
just as disagreeable for me."

The girl laughed.

"Well, I will really try hard not to.  I will tell myself that
anyone else would have done just the same as you did, and
that there was no danger in it, and that it was altogether
a most commonplace affair."

"Good!" he said.  "That will make us both much more
comfortable."

"And how old was this cousin of yours?"

"Two years younger than I was.  That was the last time
we had a bit of fun together.  My aunt entertained the idea
that I was making the girls into regular tomboys, and I don't
think they ever went out with me again afterwards.  I am
afraid I was not so sorry as I ought to have been at losing
their society, for I was getting to the evil age when boys think
girls rather nuisances."

"And what age may that be, señor?" one of the younger
girls asked with a laugh.

"Well, in England I think it begins about fourteen and
lasts till about twenty."

"Oh, then we may flatter ourselves that you will not regard
us as nuisances."

"No; you are very well-behaved little girls, and you don't
expect me to play with you."

"Play with us, indeed!" the girl said scornfully; "I should
think not.  Why, I am fifteen."

"A very grave and reverent age, señorina.  I have not got
my hat on, or I would take it off to you in token of my respect,
not to say veneration."

"How different you are from Spaniards!" the girl said.  "A
young Spanish gentleman would lift his hat courteously if he
passed us in the street, but, unless he were very, very intimate,
would hardly think of speaking to us even in the house,
whereas you actually laugh at us and make fun of us.  I have
to laugh sometimes when I think I ought to be very indignant."

"You should practise looking indignant before a glass,
señorina, else I am afraid it would be a failure and I should
not be properly impressed.  Now, Donna Mercedes," he said,
turning to her, "I hope you have found Leon a very good
patient."

"He was very good the first fortnight, but after that he was
by no means so easy to manage.  I had very often to appeal
to Donna Martha, and sometimes he absolutely set her at
defiance."

"At any rate he has done credit to your nursing."

Then they settled down for a quiet talk, and Arthur heard
how they had at first travelled by very short stages, and had
gradually increased the length of the journeys.

"It was very tedious," Leon said, "and I could have come
a good deal faster if I had been allowed.  And now about
yourself: I suppose you came back a fortnight ago?"

"No; I only came back the day before you.  I changed my
mind and went down to Tortosa, as I heard that a battle was
imminent there, and to my disgust I saw the Christinos utterly
routed by Cabrera.  Fortunately the Carlists were not strong
in cavalry; if they had been, the Royalists would have been
entirely destroyed."

After chatting for some time longer he took his leave.  In
half an hour he returned.

"I have just heard very bad news.  I can assure you it
is very serious.  You know that Don Carlos completely
defeated General Buerens at Herrera, killing ninety-two officers
and inflicting a loss of two thousand six hundred men killed,
wounded, and prisoners.  Espartero hurried up to rejoin Oraa.
The Carlists affected to retreat, but really joined Cabrera, gave
Espartero the slip, and are this morning within four leagues of
Madrid."

An exclamation of dismay broke from his hearers.

"And we have no troops here!"

"None but the Urban Guards, who have just been called
out; but I should say they could not stand an hour before a
Carlist attack; and, moreover, there are, as you know, a large
number of Carlist sympathizers who will be certain to rise as
soon as they attack the walls."

"Then I had better send the ladies off at once," Leon said,
rising to his feet; "if they leave the other side of the city
they may get away."

"I think it would be safer for them to stay here; the
Carlist cavalry may be round the town in a couple of hours.
They might be cut off, so that they would certainly be safer
here.  It is true that Cabrera is with Don Carlos, but he will
not be supreme, as the latter would, I am convinced, restrain
his cruelty.  He would know well enough that nothing could
be worse for his cause than for his entry into his capital to
be marked by scenes of bloodshed.  I think the greatest danger
will be from a rising of the mob before the Carlists enter,
and I should strongly advise you to arm all your men, to
barricade all the windows not protected by bars, and prepare
to beat off any assault.  The house is very strong and solid,
and the mob would hardly be able to capture it in the face of
a firm resistance, for we may calculate that Don Carlos will
enter the town within an hour at most after any disturbance
breaks out here."

"I will have it done at once."

"I would certainly set about it.  It is scarcely likely that
Don Carlos will be before the town till to-morrow morning,
which will give you ample time to make your preparations.
How many men have you?"

"With the stablemen and all, I have eighteen."

"That should be sufficient.  I will help you to set them to
work, and will then go out into the town and bring you in the
latest news."

The men were at once collected.  Leon sent some of them
out to buy some crowbars, and set them to work to get up
the paving-stones in the hall and the yard, and with these to
block up all the windows on the ground floor.  When they
had fairly begun Arthur went out, and, finding Roper, asked
him to saddle the horses; and, having done that, rode out
to see the state of things prevailing.  The streets were in an
uproar.  Some of the people appeared almost out of their
minds with fear, and the dreaded name of Cabrera was on
everyone's lips.  A large mob had assembled before the
head-quarters of government, and with many gestures abused
the ministers for leaving the capital undefended.  Others
among the crowd with difficulty concealed their exultation.
Many of the public offices were pelted with stones.  A
deputation of influential citizens went to the palace and had an
interview with Christina, who maintained a firm countenance,
and told them that Espartero with his army was following hard
on the track of Don Carlos, and that the city would at most
have to resist for a few hours.

Presently there was a rush to the walls, and the Carlist
cavalry could be seen galloping towards the town.  Arthur
mounted his horse and, followed by Roper, rode to the gate
towards which the horsemen were approaching.  A regiment
of the Urban Guards was drawn up here.  He rode up to the
colonel, who was personally known to him.  "Colonel," he said,
"may I suggest to you that if you were to lead your men
outside, they could drive off the Carlist cavalry?  They could not
stand against infantry, and would probably ride off after a
short exchange of shots; and the result would greatly raise the
spirits of the townspeople, and perhaps lead them to decide
upon their making a resistance.  Of course I have not a shadow
of authority, but as one of the British commissioners I feel it
my duty to point out to you the very great advantage of such
a step.  I am ready myself to ride out with you and take my
share in the fighting."

"I will do it, sir," the colonel answered.  "I see the truth
of what you say."

He addressed a few words to the men, and then, ordering
the gates to be thrown open, marched out leading the regiment,
Arthur riding beside him.  The cavalry were but four hundred
yards away, and as the infantry marched out they formed up
in companies and opened fire upon the horsemen.  The latter
answered in a straggling and undetermined manner, and then
in two or three minutes turned and rode off.

"I congratulate you, señor," Arthur said.  "I think it is
quite probable that you have saved the capital.  The troopers
will carry back word that the garrison are determined to
resist.  This is sure to cause hesitation in the councils of Don
Carlos, and we may feel certain that at least for to-day nothing
will be done, and every hour that passes will bring Espartero
nearer to our assistance."

The regiment were enthusiastically cheered as they returned
to the city, and they received a great ovation as they entered
the Puerto del Sol, the great square of the town.  The minister
of war himself came down and thanked the colonel, and
bestowed upon him the rank of general.  The latter generously
said that he had acted in accordance with the advice given
him by the British commissioner, that he would not have
thought of taking the step but for that advice, and that the
British officer had ridden out with him.  Thereupon Arthur,
who had, when they entered the city, gone off to his lodging,
was sent for, and received the formal thanks of the minister.
This incident seemed to greatly inspirit the defenders; the
noisy crowds now dispersed, and preparations for the defence
were carried on vigorously.

After leaving the Ministry Arthur went back to aid the
count in his preparations.  Already a great deal had been
done, and by evening the house was placed in a position to
make a stout defence against any attack by an undisciplined
force.

In the afternoon the count went out for a short time, and
on his return said to his sisters: "Young ladies, you will
please salute the hidalgo, Captain Arthur Hallett, as the
saviour of this city.  He told us he had been out through the
gate with a regiment that went and fired a few shots at
the Carlist cavalry; but it now appears that it was he who
advised the officer in command of the regiment to go out, and
that he gallantly rode with the colonel at their head, for which
service he has been publicly thanked by the minister of war."

"Yes, and I was ashamed of being thanked," Arthur said.
"I went to have a look at the Carlist cavalry.  Seeing a
regiment of infantry at the gate, I suggested to the colonel
that it would be a good thing to go out and drive them off, as
even a little thing like that would tend to restore confidence;
so we went out and fired half a dozen volleys.  The Carlists
fired a few shots in return and made off.  There is the
beginning and the end of it."

"At any rate, Arthur, everyone at the club agreed that it
has had a great effect in restoring confidence.  The crowd
demonstrating in front of the various Ministries dispersed.
Many of the men who had absented themselves from the
muster of their companies have now joined them, and it seems
probable that if Don Carlos attacks us to-morrow, which
everyone supposes he will do, a stout defence will be made."

"Well, I dare say it may have had that effect, Leon.  That
is just what I expected when I suggested the move, but it
is nonsense to make such a fuss about it; and it was as much
as I could do not to laugh in the minister's face when he
talked about it as a very valiant business."

"I think, seriously, Arthur, that the affair may have a good
deal of consequence.  Probably the cavalry were sent on to
ascertain the disposition of the town, and see whether it was
likely to surrender without a blow; and the fact that this little
sortie was made will give the idea that we are prepared for a
desperate resistance.  Everyone knows that Don Carlos is a
man who can never quite make up his mind, and several men
at the club agree in thinking that it is quite possible he may
march away again without attempting anything."

"If he does, Leon, it will be a death-blow to his own cause.
By throwing Espartero off his track, effecting a junction with
Cabrera, and marching within striking distance of the capital,
he has got an opportunity that he will never have again.
He ought to have attacked to-day.  The news that he had
captured Madrid would have roused his partisans to great
enthusiasm, and brought all the doubters over to his side;
whereas, if he throws away this opportunity he will disgust
the men who have come so far from their homes, will certainly
infuriate Cabrera, and will show that he is utterly unfit
to be the head of a well-nigh desperate cause."

All night the work of preparation went on.  Cannon were
got out of the arsenal and mounted in commanding positions.
The gates were blocked up with stones, ammunition piled on
the walls, and the whole population toiled at making preparations
for defence.  In the morning every point from which a
view over the country could be obtained was thronged in
anticipation of seeing the enemy advancing, but to the general
delight the plain seemed to be absolutely deserted.  Very
speedily a party of mounted gentlemen sallied out from one
of the gates, and rode out to reconnoitre the country.  Arthur
went with them.  They rode to within two miles of the Carlist
camp, but no signs of movement were discernible.  They
watched for three hours.  At the end of that time they saw
the royal tent and those around it lowered, and an hour later
could make out the whole army drawing off.  With exultant
shouts they mounted and rode back to the city, where their
news excited a wild enthusiasm.  The fickle crowd shouted
and applauded the ministers as furiously as they had the
morning before denounced them.  Leon had, to his great disgust,
to abandon the idea of joining the party riding out, and
had awaited at home the return of Arthur with the news.

"They have gone!" Arthur exclaimed as he ran upstairs.

"Gone?"

"Yes! horse, foot, and baggage."

"Exit Don Carlos!" the count shouted.  "Yesterday he
literally had the game in his hands, to-day he has thrown it
away.  There, girls, please each make a curtsy to Don Arthur,
he has saved Spain."

"What ridiculous nonsense, Leon!" Arthur said almost
angrily.

"It is good sober sense, and not nonsense at all.  Don
Carlos had no doubt been assured that he had only to elude
the armies in the field and show himself before Madrid, when
the town would open its gates to him, and the authorities
come out to surrender the capital.  The fact that the troops
sallied out and attacked his cavalry has completely overthrown
his hopes.  I believe that the town would have surrendered
without resistance if he had marched straight on yesterday.
To-day it would have fought, but it could not have offered
any strong resistance.  The walls are rotten, and the Carlist
cannon would have made a breach in them in no time.  In
fact, I don't suppose they would have troubled to do that,
but would have carried the place by storm.  Now the chance
has gone, and for ever; for after this fiasco he will never be
able to persuade the mountaineers to make this long march
again.  They may go on fighting for a long time before the
thing is over, but we shall never see the Carlist army before
Madrid again.  Call it a happy inspiration if you like, my
friend, but it was a happy inspiration that saved the
Christino cause."

An hour later a royal messenger came to the house, saying
that on calling at the English officer's lodging he was told
that he should probably find him at Count de Balen's, and
that the queen regent desired his attendance at the palace.

"I have led my first and last sortie," Arthur exclaimed
in a tone of despair.  "As far as I am concerned, the
Carlists may occupy Madrid without my moving from my rooms
to prevent them.  Was there ever such a fuss made over such
a ridiculous affair?  Still, I suppose I must go."

"Of course you must go," Leon said.  "Don't be foolish,
Arthur!  You can insist on getting off being thanked by
Mercedes and me, but there is no getting off being thanked
by the queen."

With a shrug of the shoulders Arthur went down-stairs and,
mounting his horse, rode by the side of the mounted messenger
to the palace.  Here he was at once escorted to the apartment
of the queen regent.  A number of her ministers were gathered
there.  By her side was the little Queen Isabella, a child of
between five and six years old.  Her minister of war stepped
forward, and, taking Arthur's hand, led him up to the two
queens.

"Your Majesty," he said, "I beg to present to you Captain
Arthur Hallett, one of Her Britannic Majesty's commissioners.
I have already had the honour to inform you that to him it is
due that Colonel, now General de Layer, conceived the idea of
leading out on his own responsibility his regiment, which was
on guard, against the Carlist cavalry.  He accompanied the
colonel at the head of his regiment, and they drove off the
Carlist cavalry with loss.  It is doubtless largely due to that
proof of the courage and resolution of Her Majesty's troops
that the Pretender abandoned his idea of attacking the town,
and has marched away with his force--a confession of defeat
which will undoubtedly have a very desirable effect in
establishing your daughter on the throne, by animating your
faithful followers throughout the country, and by dispiriting
those of Don Carlos."

.. _`"QUEEN CHRISTINA HELD OUT HER HAND"`:

.. figure:: images/img-186.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: "QUEEN CHRISTINA HELD OUT HER HAND"

   "QUEEN CHRISTINA HELD OUT HER HAND"

Queen Christina held out her hand to Arthur, who, not being
sure of what was the right thing to do, knelt on one knee and
kissed it.  "Give this gentleman your hand," the queen said
to the child; "he has done you a very, very great service."

The child did as she was told, and said: "Thank you; I
think I shall like you very much."

"I am told also, Captain Hallett," Christina said, "that you
performed an act of extreme valour which is at present the
talk of our court, namely, that you went alone into the camp
of Cabrera and effected the rescue, from that ruthless leader, of
the sister of Count Leon de Balen, who had been condemned
to death by him--an act which in itself stamps you as an
officer of the most distinguished bravery.  Taking into
consideration that act, performed on behalf of a sister of a
nobleman of our court, and the service you have now performed
for us, I have pleasure in handing you the Cross of the First
Class of San Fernando and Knight of Isabella the Catholic."

"I thank your majesty most deeply for the honour you
have been pleased to bestow upon me, and which I feel I
have done little indeed to deserve."

"That is for my counsellors and for myself to judge,
Captain Hallett," she said graciously.  "I trust that we shall
see you sometimes at our court."

Arthur then retired, the court chamberlain having placed
round his neck the sash and insignia of the Order.  "I suppose
I must wear this thing," he said as he went back, "but it is really
too ridiculous.  I don't say that the action had not an effect,
no doubt it had; but there was nothing in the doing of it."

He had promised Leon to return and tell him what the
queen said to him, and he went up to the drawing-room with
quite a rueful expression on his face.  The girls were still
there with their brother, and as he entered with the decoration
all clapped their hands.

"It is all very well for you to applaud," he said, "but it
makes me feel downright ridiculous.  If I had done anything
worth doing, I don't say that I should not feel gratified at
such an honour, but for merely saying 'Let's come out and
fire a few shots' it is absurd."

"It is you that are absurd, Arthur," Leon said, laughing.
"Now please tell us exactly what her majesty said.  Exactly."

"Well, she said that I had done her great service, and then
that she had heard also about my rescue of Donna Mercedes,
and that for that service, performed for the sister of a
nobleman of her court, and for the service done to herself, she
bestowed this honour upon me."

"I am glad," Mercedes said in a tone of delight.  "You
would not let us thank you, but you have been thanked by
Queen Christina.  I am pleased more than I can say."

"So am I," Leon said, shaking hands heartily with him.

"It is very good of you to say so, Leon," Arthur said in a
depressed tone; "and I don't say that I shouldn't value the
honour immensely if I had really done any exceptionally brave
thing.  Thank goodness!  I shall only have to wear this ribbon
and star on very special occasions."

"Yes; but you will always have to wear the rosette, you
must remember that.  In this country you are now the Cavalier
Arthur Hallett, with a right of entry to the royal court at all
times, and many other privileges, concerning which I will
make enquiry and inform you."

Arthur laughed uneasily.  "It is all very well for you to
joke about it, Leon, but I can assure you that I find it rather
a heavy infliction."

"You should not," Leon said earnestly.  "It is a real honour,
and, let me tell you, a high one; and to us it is a special and
very great pleasure that the service you did us has been
considered in the bestowal of it upon you."

"Well, I won't grumble any more, and will specially regard
it as a souvenir of the service I was enabled to render to
your sister, which it will be one of my greatest pleasures to
remember all my life."

"That is well spoken," Leon said; "and, like yourself, I can
assure you that it is an immense pleasure to us that, although
we are powerless to show the gratitude we owe you, the action
has been recognized by our queen."

"And now, Leon," Arthur said, to turn the conversation,
"you have all the work of putting down your pavements
again."

"Yes.  As I don't think we shall hear Don Carlos knocking
at our doors again, I have already set the men to work, and
we shall soon have things tidy once more."

"Well now, I will be going, Leon."

"Well, don't forget that you are engaged to dine here to-day.
We shall have quite a gathering to celebrate our return."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A THWARTED PLOT`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XI


.. class:: center medium bold

   A THWARTED PLOT

.. vspace:: 2

Espartero marched in on the following day, and after
spending three days in resting and refitting his army,
started on the 17th of September in pursuit of Don Carlos,
and, pressing upon his rear, obtained the welcome news that
Cabrera, utterly disgusted with his irresolution, had left him
with his command and gone back to the mountains.  Colonel
Wylde had returned on the day after Espartero arrived.

"I hear you have been doing good service, Captain Hallett,"
he said, when Arthur called upon him.

"The service was really nothing, sir: it was not worth
talking about.  Some Carlist cavalry came galloping up
against one of the gates, and as there was a regiment of the
Urban Guards drawn up there, I advised their colonel to go
out and drive them off.  He took my advice, and went out
and fired two volleys, and the Carlists bolted."

"Yes, I quite admit that the affair was unimportant in
itself; but there can be equally no doubt that it had very wide
consequences.  No doubt Don Carlos sent on his cavalry in
hopes that the town would open its gates to him, as we may
be sure his partisans had promised to do.  When they were
so roughly received, he imagined that he had been altogether
misinformed, and that he would meet with a desperate
resistance.  Knowing how close Espartero was behind him, he
concluded that he would not be able to capture the place before
that general arrived, and so drew off.  There can be no doubt
that his hesitation at this critical moment has sealed his fate.
He will never get the Basques to come down from their mountains
again.  I am told, also, that you did a very gallant action
down in the south, and it was that as well as the affair here
that induced Christina to give you the Order of San Fernando
and knighthood.  I shall have pleasure in recommending to
the government at home that you be permitted to accept and
wear the decorations, which you could not do at home without
such permission."

"I certainly should not want to wear them at home.  They
may be very useful to me in this country, though indeed I
should hardly like to wear them even here, for I have
certainly done nothing to deserve such honour.  I shall really
be glad, sir, if you will send me off again as speedily as
possible, for I shall be glad to escape from the congratulations
which I shall have to receive if I remain in Madrid."

"Things are likely to be quiet for a time," the colonel said.
"Espartero has applied for another army to be raised, but the
ministry are so jealous of him that there is little chance that
the request will be granted, and he will have to set off in
pursuit of Don Carlos with but a small force.  At present
the real point of interest in Spain is the struggle between
Espartero and the government, a body of men utterly
incapable and wholly corrupt.  Their weakness and unpopularity
constitute the greatest danger that threatens the country, now
that Don Carlos has retired.  I have the honour to be in the
confidence of Christina, and she feels deeply the situation in
which she is placed by the intrigues and jealousies of these
men.  Unfortunately she is powerless in their hands, and can
only endeavour to keep matters going, and to prevent an open
outbreak between the various parties.  However, as you want
to get away, you may as well go with Espartero; I will
introduce you to him to-morrow."

"Thank you very much!  I would far rather be moving
about than staying here, for I feel that I am drawing my
pay and doing very little for it."

The colonel smiled.  "It is evident, Hallett, that patience
is not one of your virtues.  You have just been away for two
months, and only returned three days ago.  However, I can
understand that Madrid has no great attractions for you, and
that you prefer being actively employed.  I have seen Espartero
this morning, and he intends to start again in two days'
time, so you will not have long to wait."

Espartero received Arthur warmly when Colonel Wylde
presented him on the following day, and spoke strongly of
the service he had rendered in getting the regiment to go out
and meet the Carlist horse.  "I wish," he said, "that I had
a few young officers ready to take the initiative.  There is
no lack of bravery among my troops; they obey orders and
fight well, but I have to see to everything myself.  Doubtless
things will improve in time; and I think that this action of
yours may have some influence in showing the officers of the
army that opportunities present themselves sometimes, when
even the youngest can make their mark.  I shall be very glad
indeed to have you with me, and I trust that you will
consider yourself on my staff."

"Captain Hallett could very well do so," Colonel Wylde
said; "the alliance is becoming closer between the two nations.
British marines and sailors have been fighting in the north,
and it is more than probable that a force of regular troops will
be sent from England, only Captain Hallett must recollect
that if he takes any active part in an engagement he forfeits
his privileges as a British commissioner, and will certainly, if
captured, be treated as a prisoner of war."

"I am quite ready to risk that, sir," Arthur said.

"Yes; but you must bear in mind that I must at any
moment be able to recall you if I need your services
elsewhere."

"Certainly, sir; I shall always hold myself at your orders."

Loud regrets were expressed by Leon and his sisters when
they heard that their friend was leaving them so soon.

"You can do us good service here, Leon, if you choose."

"How do you mean?"

"Well, it is clear enough that the ministry, divided as they
are on all other points, are united in their jealousy of Espartero,
who seems to me the one honest and capable man in Spain.
Now, if you would endeavour to get up a party to support
him, and to move public opinion so strongly in his favour that
they will compel the ministry either to give him adequate
support or expose themselves to be kicked out, you will be
doing a great service to the country.  You saw yourself the
condition of his force when they marched in yesterday, utterly
worn out and fatigued, almost in rags--deficient in everything
that makes up an army.  If you speak of this on all occasions,
stir up feeling among men of your own class, denounce the
government for refusing to supply him with the men and
means to carry on the war on a proper scale, you will be
doing an immense amount of good."

"I will do so; I will become a conspirator.  I thoroughly
agree with you as to Espartero, and will really devote myself
to supporting him.  Henceforth I will become a public man,
and make government tremble;" and he struck his breast
theatrically.  His sisters and Arthur all broke into a laugh.
"Seriously, I will devote myself to the business, Arthur.  I
have felt for some time that I ought to be doing something for
my country.  I know nothing of soldiering, and cannot very
well ask for a musket and go out and fight; but I do think
I could be doing some good in working for the downfall
of this government, for which no one but its hangers-on and
followers have a good word to say.  I will begin by speaking
indignantly of the state of Espartero's army, and directly he
openly breaks with government I will work heart and soul to
second his efforts."

"Don't be in too much of a hurry, Leon; you know that
men who have spoken out too loudly have been either sent
to their estates or imprisoned.  Begin at first by declaring
that the state of the army is disgraceful; do not attack the
government until Espartero himself takes the field against
them.  When he once does so, I am convinced that the
dissatisfaction that exists will find a voice, and that the
government will not dare to set themselves against it."

Two days afterwards Arthur and his follower started with
Espartero.  Four days later they found that Don Carlos was
only three leagues in advance; and believing that his force
were resting for the day, Espartero at once moved forward.
But he was ignorant of the nature of the country; had he
been aware of it, he could have caught them in a trap, and
Don Carlos himself would have fallen into his hands.
Unfortunately, as he had to feel his way down a deep defile, the
Carlists discovered his approach and retired precipitately.
On the 28th it was found that Don Carlos had been joined by
another division, but Espartero had also been strengthened.
He therefore divided his army into two corps, one commanded
by General Lorenzo with fourteen battalions, while he retained
the command of the other and larger division.  A few days
later the former force was attacked suddenly by a superior
Carlist army.  It defended itself with great obstinacy.

Espartero started instantly when he heard the sound of the
firing, and arrived in time to save Lorenzo, and, attacking the
left and centre of the Carlist force, sent them flying in disorder.
He was, however, unable to follow up his victory, being forced
to await the arrival of some convoys of clothing and provisions.
These arrived two days later, and, pressing forward, he picked
up many deserters from the Carlist ranks.  These all declared
that discord and confusion raged in the Carlist army, and that
the Basques and Navarrese had declared their determination
to return to their provinces whether Don Carlos was willing or
not.  In the course of two or three days their army broke up
altogether, crossing the Ebro at various points under their
respective chiefs, and making their way off to the mountains.
Espartero devoted the remainder of the year to organizing
transport and supply, and punishing acts of indiscipline and
insubordination that had broken out at various places.

As soon as the operations ceased Colonel Wylde wrote to
Arthur requesting him to go down to join General Flinter,
an English officer in the service of Spain, who was about to be
sent down to Toledo at the request of the deputies of
Estremadura.  He at once left Espartero and rode to Toledo, where
he arrived on the same day as General Flinter.

"Colonel Wylde told me that he had sent you to join me,
Captain Hallett, and spoke very highly of your energy and
courage.  I shall be very glad to have your assistance.  This
place is a nest of Carlism.  Their central Junta is here, and
although at the present moment I cannot take any steps
against them while they remain quiet, it will not be very long
before I shall be able to do so."

Arthur took up his quarters at the same hotel as the general,
and for the next fortnight aided him in restoring discipline and
order among the troops, who had been in garrison there for
some time, and had fallen into a slack state.  At the end of
that time news was brought that a Carlist force under Basilio
Garcia was approaching on a raiding expedition, and Flinter
persuaded the authorities of the town to join him in declaring
it in a state of siege.

"Now," he said, "I may be able to lay hands on some of
these Carlist fellows, if I can but obtain evidence against
them.  There is no doubt that among them are some of the
leading men of the province, and I am afraid that, even if I
catch them, they will slip through my fingers.  The government
at Madrid are, as you know, very hostile to the English.
Sir George Villiers, our minister, is constantly urging them to
support Espartero, and is in close communication with that
general, therefore they are opposed to us all.  It was only
because they did not see how they could refuse the request of
the deputies of Estremadura that I was allowed to come here.
You may be sure that, what with the personal objections of
ministers to me, and the fact that these men are all wealthy
enough to bribe right and left, they will take no action against
them, however clear the evidence I may be able to bring
forward.  Still, that makes no difference in my duty, and
I shall certainly lay hands on them if I can obtain anything
like certain evidence."

"Who is considered the principal?"

"The Duke de Ladra."

"It is at his house they are likely to meet, I suppose?"

"Yes, I should say so."

"I will set my man to work; he is a sharp fellow, and he
may be able to find out something about these meetings."

Roper had had his time entirely on his hands since their
arrival at Toledo, and, being of a chatty disposition, had
already made a great many acquaintances.  He was a
good-looking young fellow, and his scarlet uniform opened the
doors of a good many houses to him.

"Roper," Arthur said to him that evening, "I know that
you are constantly getting up flirtations wherever you go."

"Well, sir," Roper said, "I must do something, and sometimes
it has been hard work to kill time.  Did you say that
for any particular reason?"

"Yes.  Do you happen to know anyone in the household of
the Duke de Ladra?"

"Well, yes, sir; I do know a young woman there.  She
went with me to a festa yesterday evening."

"Well, I wish you could find out in some way when any
meetings of leading men of the place are held there, and
whether they meet on any particular day."

"I know that there was a meeting last night, sir, because
she said it was what she called a men's evening, and therefore
she could get out."

"Well, when you see her again, Roper, you might perhaps
find out when the next meeting will take place, by asking her
when she can come out next."

"I can manage that easily enough, sir;" and he looked
enquiringly at his master.

"I want to be present at it, Roper."

"You do, sir?"

"Yes.  These men are Carlist conspirators.  We cannot
seize them without some evidence against them, and if I could
only overhear their talk we should be able to lay hands upon
them."

"That would not be easy, sir."

"No; I quite see that.  But don't you think that if you
were to say that you know a cavalero who is very anxious to
be present at one of these meetings, and would willingly pay
ten golden pieces to anyone who would smuggle him up a back
stair to a point where he could see what goes on, she would
be likely to accept the money?"

"I can't tell you, sir.  Ten pounds is a large sum to one of
these servants, who don't get more than two or three pounds a
year.  I should tell her, of course, that it would never be
known who had admitted you, and you would take an oath not
to betray her if anything happened.  Possibly she might
consent; at any rate I could sound her carefully.  It would be
quite a marriage dot to her; but it would be a dangerous
business for you, sir, if you were caught."

"Yes; but when everything was arranged I should get
General Flinter to send down a body of troops under an officer
to surround the house, with a warrant for the arrest of all
persons found within it.  If I were discovered I should at once
fire a pistol, and that would be the signal for the officer to
rush in with the soldiers, and run upstairs to the room.  As
soon as they heard the noise, they would cease attacking me.
You might possibly be up there with me.  If so, I think we
could certainly rely upon holding our own against a dozen
conspirators for three or four minutes."

"Yes, I should say so, sir.  Half of them are likely to be
oldish men, and would be so surprised and confounded at
seeing us that they would lose some time before making the
attack."

Two days later Roper brought news that he had met the
young woman again; she was not unwilling to help, but that
she held out for twenty pounds; that the meetings were held
once a week, and that there was likely to be another in four
days.  "She is to meet me again to-morrow evening.  I am
to tell her whether you are willing to pay twenty pounds, and
to hand it to her when she lets us in."

"Yes, I will pay that.  It is worth it; for if these fellows
organize a rising in the town at the same time as the Carlists
attack it, we shall be in a very bad way.  When you see her
to-morrow, I will tell the general."

On the next evening Roper brought news that everything
was arranged, and that they were to be at a certain back-door
of the duke's mansion at nine o'clock on the following Thursday.

Arthur then went in and told the general.

"It is a capital plan, Captain Hallett, and I am deeply
indebted to you; at the same time, it is a dangerous one as far
as you are concerned."

"I don't think there is much danger in it, sir.  In the first
place, we are not likely to be discovered, and if we are, my
man and I can defend ourselves till the troops come up."

"Well, if you are ready to take the risk there is no question
that the scheme is an advantageous one, and will remove a
very serious danger.  I will, on the morning of Thursday,
draw up an order for the arrest of all persons found at the
duke's, and will, soon after nine, myself bring down a
hundred picked men.  You may be sure that if I hear a
pistol-shot I shall instantly demand admittance, and rush up to
your assistance.  You had better get me information as to
the precise position of the room, so that we may be able to
make straight for it, and not waste time in entering other
rooms."

The preparations all worked smoothly.  At six o'clock in
the evening there was a meeting of deputies and the warrants
for arrest were signed, and a few minutes before nine Arthur
and Roper, both wrapped up in cloaks, and carrying pistols as
well as swords, went round to a door that the woman had
shown to the latter.  Roper knocked three times, and the door
was opened.  They entered, and Arthur handed to the woman
the money he had promised her.

"You follow me very quietly," she said.  "There is no fear
of our meeting anyone, these stairs are never used after dark.
I will take you to the room, but you must arrange about
your own hiding-place.  Mind your promise that, whatever
happens, you will not betray me."

"Do not be afraid," Arthur said, "we will keep good faith
with you."

Going up very cautiously in the dark, they came presently
to a small landing.  "This is the door," she said.  "I believe
they have all arrived, and will come here in a few minutes."

She opened the door carefully and looked in.  "Those curtains
are the best hiding-place," she said, pointing to some
drawn across the window.  "I don't think there is any chance
that they will move them."

She closed the door behind them, and they walked across to
the window and took their places behind the curtains.  It was
a room of considerable size.  A table stood in the middle, and
at this twelve chairs were placed, with writing materials before
each.  They talked together in a low whisper.

"If a row takes place we will both run to the corner to the
left.  In that way only two persons can attack us at once, and
as they will probably have nothing but knives about them, we
ought to be able to keep them off easily enough."

Presently the door opened, and twelve gentlemen entered.
The last to come in turned the key in the door, and one of
them went to the door by which Arthur had entered and
locked that also; then they sat down and began to talk.
They were, as the general had thought probable, arranging
a plan by which parties of men should seize the various
gates.  They were to wait till the major part of the troops
had issued out to meet the Carlists, and then the bands were
to fall upon those that remained.  Each of those present gave
in a list of the number of followers and friends he could
answer for.  The total amounted to about six hundred, but
they agreed that this number would probably be multiplied by
four, as it was certain that a large number of the lower class
of the town would join them, though it would not be prudent
to take them into the plot till the moment for action arrived.

Arthur had heard enough, and he was sure that by this
time the house would be surrounded and the general ready to
enter.  He whispered to Roper to be ready, and then, turning
round, thrust his pistol through the window and pulled the
trigger.  Then, as the people at the table sprang to their feet,
he and Roper leapt out and took their places in the corner,
Arthur saying: "You had better surrender, gentlemen!  The
house is surrounded, and there are no means of escape."

Several of the younger men drew their knives, but shrank
back as Arthur and his follower dropped their cloaks, drew
their swords, and levelled their pistols.  "You will only be
throwing away your lives," Arthur said sternly.  "Armed as
we are, we are a match for the whole of you.  Listen! you
can hear blows on the door below."

There was indeed a sound of loud knocking, which suddenly
ceased.  The conspirators spoke hastily together.  One man
ran to the table and caught up some of the papers, but Arthur
fired at his hand.  Almost immediately afterwards there was
a loud knocking at the door.  Shrugging his shoulders, the
duke walked to it and turned the key.  The general, followed
by a dozen soldiers, entered.  "Duke de Ladra," he said,
"you are my prisoner, together with all in this room.  I hold
a warrant of arrest against the whole of you, on a charge of
treason against the queen and government."

"I have no power to resist you, sir," the duke said, "but
you will repent this outrage."

"I think not, duke.  The town being in a state of siege, I
have full authority to act as I have done.  But the warrant is
also signed by ten of the deputies of Estremadura.  Now,
gentlemen, I do not wish to use violence.  I will allow you all
to take your hats and cloaks, and must then march you to a
place of detention.  The matter will then be looked into, and
you will be tried by court-martial."

The duke bowed coldly.  "Gentlemen," he said to his
friends, "for the present we must yield to force.  We shall
doubtless have a reckoning with this gentleman later on."

Quietly they walked down-stairs.  The general directed four
soldiers to remain with Arthur until he returned.  He marched
the prisoners to the jail and placed a strong guard over them,
and then returned to the house.

"Your plan has worked splendidly," he said to Arthur,
"and it has been managed without bloodshed."

"Altogether, except that I had to put a bullet through the
hand of one of them, who was about to destroy those papers--they
are lists of the number of men that each bound himself
to produce when the rising took place."

"And you heard all that was said?"

"Yes;" and he related the conversation which he had
overheard.  The room was then searched carefully, and a number
of papers and letters to friends throughout the country were
discovered, showing that preparations had been made for a
very formidable rising throughout the province directly Toledo
fell into the hands of the Carlists.

"It is well that we nipped the thing in the bud," General
Flinter said when he examined the papers, which were carried
for that purpose to his rooms.  "Now, I dare say you think
that these men will all be executed; you were never more
mistaken.  We shall try them by court-martial and condemn
them to death: the government will smother the whole thing
up and release them."

"Impossible!"

"It is not only possible, but certain.  These men are all
playing a double game.  In the first place, they wish to keep
well with both sides; in the second place, they hate me, first
as an Englishman, and secondly as a strong adherent of
Espartero; in the third place, these men will bribe the
government largely, and money will do anything in Spain.
However, one good thing will come of the discovery of the
plot: it will excite immense alarm among all connected with
it.  Many, when they hear of the seizure of these compromising
letters, will move away from their homes at once until they
think that the storm has passed over, or keep quiet, and
instead of having the whole country in a flame we shall only
have Basilio's force to deal with."

Two days later the court-martial was held, the general and
his officers sitting upon it.  Arthur and Roper both repeated
what they had heard; the lists of men that would be supplied,
and the work for which they were to be told off, were brought
forward, together with some arrangements that had been made
between the duke and Basilio; and the prisoners were found
guilty and condemned to death.  The proceedings of the
court-martial and the sentences were sent off to Madrid for
confirmation by the government.

"Now, that is off our hands," the general said to Arthur
when the tribunal broke up, "and we can turn our attention
to Basilio without any fear of leaving the city unguarded."

Two days later, however, a messenger arrived post-haste
from Madrid saying that the proceedings had been most
high-handed, and that the prisoners were merely to be kept in
confinement for the present.  At the same time half of General
Flinter's little force was at once to march for the capital.

"What did I tell you?" the general said, as he threw the
order across the table to Arthur.  "What do you think of
that for a government?"

"If I had my way, I should like to march to Madrid, seize
the whole of those scoundrels, and hang them from their own
balconies."

"Well, I have nothing to do but obey orders; but if they
think they have prepared the way for the Carlists to enter
Toledo they are greatly mistaken.  I shall obey the order
and send off the troops.  I shall refrain from executing these
traitors; but I shall not let that part of the order be known,
and so shall keep their friends throughout the country on
thorns."

The conspirators, indeed, had taken advantage of the laxity
of the prison arrangements to send off large sums of money
to members of the government to endeavour to procure the
removal of General Flinter.  The government journals
prepared the way by violent abuse of the general, who had
maltreated harmless men, and was a brutal Englishman; and
in a few days orders were issued for his removal.  The
Carlists, who were kept well informed of what was going on,
approached Toledo and actually obtained possession of the
bridge, but Flinter was still there, although he had received
the notice of his removal.  He had but three hundred men
under his command, but with these he sallied out and, after
hard fighting, drove the enemy off.  He started in pursuit, and
received some reinforcements as he went, and being perfectly
well acquainted with the country he was enabled to continue
his march all night.  In the morning he came upon a large
body of Carlists, and, taking them completely by surprise, fell
upon them and utterly routed them.

No more brilliant act had been performed during the war.
The government in vain endeavoured to belittle it, but the
people were not to be deceived, and by them Flinter's
victory was regarded at its true value.  They pronounced so
strongly in favour of him that the government was
reluctantly obliged to yield, made him a Marshal de Campo, and
placed him in charge of the provinces of La Mancha and
Toledo.  The action had a great effect upon the course of the
war in Estremadura.  It completely disorganized the Carlists
among the mountains of Toledo, set free an important
province, and robbed the enemy of a base for the operations
which they had arranged should take place there during the
approaching season.

Arthur had ridden out with the general to the attack of the
party who had occupied the bridge, and took part in the night
march and in the concluding victory, and the general in his
report spoke very highly of his courage and services, and,
moreover, gave him full credit for the discovery of the plot
and capture of the plotters.  The government complained
both to Sir George Villiers and Colonel Wylde of the share
he had taken in the operations, but both replied that British
officers were perfectly at liberty to take part in operations
that would strengthen the Royal cause, and that the government
were only too glad of the assistance of British seamen
and marines in the operations in the north.

The government then endeavoured to sow dissension between
Espartero and Cordova.  The latter had now left the
army and returned to Madrid, where he had entered the
Cortes.  But Cordova remained firm, and refused to be brought
into these intrigues.  They further endeavoured to annoy
Espartero by displacing the chief of his staff, in whom he had
implicit trust, without consulting him.

Arthur had, after the defeat of the Carlists by General
Flinter, returned to Madrid and gone to join Espartero, who
on the 28th of January arrived at Villa Nueva de Mena and
found the enemy strongly posted and entrenched on the right
bank of the river Cadagua.  On the morning of the 30th he
attacked them in three columns under a heavy fire, and after
hard fighting succeeded in driving them from four villages
they had occupied.

They fell back to a still stronger position in the rear, but
from this they were also driven, and by one o'clock they were
in disorderly retreat; but owing to the difficult country no
pursuit was attempted that day.  The next morning Espartero
moved with eight battalions to Berron, Iriarte going to the
right with four battalions.  After marching half a league he
found the enemy strongly entrenched, but they retreated, on
his approach, to the fortified convent of Santa Isabel, where
they had the support of two Biscayan regiments and four
battalions of Navarrese, and occupied the formidable heights in
heavy masses.  As soon as Iriarte's column became engaged
with the Carlist left, Espartero attacked the position of Santa
Isabel, and, in spite of a very heavy fire with which he was
met, carried it with a rush and advanced against the heights,
on which the chief force of the enemy was posted.

Here an obstinate resistance was made; but before dark the
Carlists had been dislodged at the point of the bayonet, and
were in full retreat into the mountains.  The Christinos
remained near Berron to protect the evacuation of Balmaseda.
This place was at such a distance from the base that it was
considered impracticable to hold it, as its supply of provisions
could only be kept up by means of large escorts and at
considerable loss of life.  It was therefore decided to blow up the
fort and withdraw the garrison, strengthening, however, the
fort at Villa Nueva de Mena, which now became the most
advanced post of the Christinos.  This was left in charge of
General Latré, Espartero returning to Logrono.

In the meantime, however, matters were going badly elsewhere.
The fortresses of Morella and Benicarlo had just fallen
into Cabrera's hands, and Oraa, who was opposing him, was
calling loudly for reinforcements.  Basilio Garcia was plundering
Castile.  Espartero, now sickened by the abuse which had
been poured upon him by the orders of the government at
Madrid, determined to match himself against them, and issued
a proclamation giving an account of the state of the army, the
sufferings of the soldiers--who were without pay, and often
without food--and the contempt with which the government,
while wringing money in every manner from the country,
turned a deaf ear to all his requests and left the army to
starve.  This proclamation had an immense effect throughout
the country.  The people had been so sedulously taught to
believe that everything was going on well, that the troops
were well fed and regularly paid, that this exposition by the
general whom all trusted and believed came like a thunder-clap,
and eventually brought about the downfall of the ministry.

From this moment they felt that Espartero was their
master, and, although still putting many difficulties in his
way, did not venture openly to oppose him.  Espartero's
next movement of any consequence was in connection with a
Carlist expedition under Negri, which had been despatched
with the intention of wasting the hitherto unmolested
provinces of Galicia and the Asturias.  It was extremely
important that this expedition should be crushed; because if the
Carlists were permitted to lay waste these provinces, which
were both rich and well-affected to the Christino cause, there
would be so great a falling off in the contributions that it
would be difficult in the extreme to maintain the armies in
the field.  Espartero set out with nine battalions and fourteen
guns, but without cavalry, while General Latré, who was to
follow him by a separate route, had also nine battalions.  He
was in total ignorance of the movements of Negri, who
entered Castile on the 15th of March at Soucillo, but he
discovered on the 24th that he had gone into the Asturias.
Latré came up with him on the 21st, and, although inferior in
force, had the advantage.  Espartero marched on Leon to
prevent their entering Galicia or uniting with Don Basilio.
Under a good leader the men had confidence.  The Christinos
were capable of very long marches, and on this occasion they
travelled two hundred miles in nine days, and a short time
afterwards marched ninety-two leagues in fourteen days.

While they were doing this good service, Iriarte, with a
division twice as strong as that of Negri, was resting quietly
at Alcobendas with the apparent intention only of avoiding
the enemy.  Had the Carlists remained in the Asturias after
their defeat by Latré, they would have found great difficulty in
escaping from the united action of that general and Espartero;
but on hearing of Espartero's movement on Leon they
counter-marched, and on the 27th of March were at Belorado, with
Latré's division--now under Iriarte--a day's march in their
rear.  Espartero had also returned by forced marches to
Palencia, and reckoned on finding himself, after two or three
short marches, in front of the enemy, with Iriarte only a short
distance in the rear; but on the night of the 30th of March he
received a despatch saying that another Carlist expedition had
passed into Castile.  This, like much of the information he
obtained, turned out to be untrue, but it compelled him to
march in that direction, leaving the pursuit of Negri to
Iriarte.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A FIASCO`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XII


.. class:: center medium bold

   A FIASCO

.. vspace:: 2

While Espartero was waiting for news that Negri was
approaching, he learned that Iriarte had inflicted a
check upon the Carlist leader, and that the latter had again
countermarched.  He at once concluded that the Carlists
would make for the Sierra de Burgos, and, marching with all
speed in that direction, at one o'clock on the morning of the
22nd instant he came within sight of their camp-fires.  They
retreated, and he did not overtake them for some time.
Espartero, with his staff, a few mounted officers, and a little
escort of forty cavalry of the guard and twenty-five English
lancers, had pressed on ahead of his troops, and, fearing
that the enemy would outmarch his men and get away,
placed himself at the head of the little party and charged
furiously down upon them.

Taken wholly by surprise at this sudden attack, and not
knowing what force he had at his back, two thousand men
surrendered to him without resistance.  There was a scene of
wild enthusiasm among the troops when they came up and
saw what had been effected.  It was little wonder, indeed,
that Espartero's troops were so devoted to him, so ready to
make any exertion when called upon to do so, and to attack
any force of the enemy against whom they might be directed.
Espartero possessed, indeed, all the attributes required of a
great general--quick in decision, prompt in action, firm
under disappointment, ready to delay until the right moment
arrived for striking, or to hurl his troops impetuously at any
point required; taking the greatest care for the comfort of his
men, able to bear calmly the factious opposition of political
antagonists, and to be patient under the repeated blunders
or obstinate lethargy of the military commanders serving
under him.  A great and strong man in every way, the only
really great man that Spain has produced for the past two
centuries.

The enthusiasm excited by this daring action greatly
strengthened Espartero's hold upon the people in general.
The destruction of Negri's expedition was complete, for, in
addition to those who had fallen in battle or who had been
taken prisoners, no fewer than two thousand had deserted
during the pursuit by Iriarte, or had, after being captured,
consented to join the queen's service.

"It was worth while to take part in this affair, Roper.
One might live a century and not have a chance of being one
of seventy or eighty men who charged an army of two thousand
and took them all prisoners.  It does one good to serve
under such men as Espartero and General Flinter."

"That it does, sir; they are both splendid fellows and no
mistake.  It seems to me that the Carlists are fools to go on
with this war; they are always on the run.  I don't say that
they don't fight bravely sometimes, but they must have lost
all real hope of success.  Everyone says they are sick of Don
Carlos."

"Yes; he is the last sort of man with whom brave people
could have any sympathy.  He is surrounded by mere adventurers,
holds himself entirely aloof from his own generals,
and treats them as haughtily as if he were a king who could
bestow all honours and rewards.  I should think that they are
no longer really fighting to put him on the throne.  The
northern provinces are still holding out for their privileges.
As to Valencia and Aragon, I should say that they are
fighting from sheer obstinacy.  I do not see what they have
to hope for.  They have been struggling for four years, and
so far have certainly held their own, thanks to the energy of
Cabrera; but there must be an end to it sooner or later, when
they will find that they have gained nothing by all their
losses and sacrifices."

Espartero moved up to Vittoria, and in June laid siege to the
fortified town of Alava, on the high-road from Vittoria to
Pena-Cerrada.  This town had been taken by the Carlists ten
months previously, and these had placed a strong garrison in
it.  He arrived in front of the town on the morning of 19th
June, and was immediately attacked on the left by six Carlist
battalions under Guergue.  Fighting went on all day.  During
the night some heavy guns were placed on a battery against
a strong stone redoubt.  This had been lately constructed
by the Carlists on a hill to the north of the town, which it
completely commanded.  The distance was found, however,
to be too great, and in the morning Espartero, observing
that his skirmishers had been allowed to approach close to the
fort, determined to carry it by storm.  He at once launched
his troops against it.  The fort was gallantly defended--grenades,
stones, and other missiles were hurled on the attacking
party; but numbers and enthusiasm prevailed.  Espartero was
looking on, and his soldiers, feeling themselves invincible,
finally swarmed over the parapets, and the fort surrendered.

The town was now summoned to surrender.  It had been
abandoned by the governor, who left a garrison of only four
hundred men to defend it.  These fired upon the bearer of
the message, and on the following morning the guns opened
upon them.  The firing lasted from seven in the morning till
two in the afternoon.  Many of the houses were demolished,
but the losses of the besiegers were heavy, for they were all
this time exposed to a serious attack on the left, led by
Guergue's force, which had been reinforced during the morning
by four battalions from Navarre.  Espartero therefore decided
upon another dashing step.  Leaving half his force to continue
the bombardment of the town, he formed the rest into four
battalions, and with this force and his cavalry he attacked
Guergue, who was strongly entrenched on a wooded height,
supported by four guns.  As the Christinos entered the wood
they were exposed to a very destructive fire from the Navarre
battalions, but advanced steadily without firing a shot.  As
they pushed forward, a hail of round shot, grape, and musketry
swept them at a distance of three hundred yards; but they
crossed a small ravine and fell upon the enemy, while Espartero
launched his cavalry against the Carlist column that was
opposed to him.  This abandoned its artillery, and broke and
fled in all directions.

The battle had lasted but half an hour.  In that time the
four guns and four hundred prisoners fell into the hands of
the queen's troops, and a far larger number would have been
taken had their escape not been facilitated by the intricate
mountainous country.  As soon as the defenders of the town
saw that the force on which they had relied for protection was
defeated, they abandoned the place and made their escape
into the woods behind.  A garrison was placed in the town,
and the army proceeded to Logrono and prepared for the siege
of Estella, and while doing so had a successful engagement
with the Carlist commander-in-chief.

Colonel Wylde had joined Espartero a day or two after the
capture of Pena-Cerrada, and he at once sent Arthur south
to join the force with which Oraa was preparing to besiege
Morella.  Here he found three other English officers,
commissioners of the British government, who were to report the
doings of the army, and above all to urge that the Convention
regarding the treatment of prisoners should be observed.
Morella was a town of great natural strength.  It lay in the
very heart of the mountains, was built on rising ground, and
defended by twenty guns.  This town and Canta-Vieja, some
twelve miles distant, formed the head-quarters of Cabrera,
whose force amounted to a little over ten thousand men.
Oraa had his head-quarters at Teruel, and believed that the
Carlist troops would not venture to defend Morella.

Cabrera's troops differed materially from those against
whom Espartero was fighting.  The latter were peasants,
animated by a desperate determination to defend what they
considered their rights and privileges; the others were rough, idle
fellows, fugitives from justice, men who preferred a life of
adventure and a chance of plunder to work, but the iron
discipline maintained by their leader welded them into a whole,
and inspired them with vigour and bravery.  Cabrera was in
his way as remarkable a military genius as Espartero; but
while one carried on war mercifully, the other tarnished his
reputation by countless acts of cruelty and cold-blooded
murder.

The force was arranged in three divisions, and the advance
was planned so that all should arrive at the same time in the
neighbourhood of Morella.  On the 24th of July Oraa left
Teruel, and was joined on the 28th by General Baltho's
division, and on the following day by San Miguel.  On the 8th of
August he was immediately in front of Morella.  The united
force amounted to sixteen thousand infantry and twelve
thousand cavalry.  Matters began badly.  Oraa was well aware
that his supply of provisions was a scanty one, and yet he
allowed the waste of a store of grain that would have supplied
the army for some time.  The wheat had been cut, but was
lying in the fields, and instead of having it collected and
placed under cover, he permitted the troops to take the corn
to sleep on and feed their horses.  Much of it was used as
fuel, and all that was not consumed was spoiled, and yet there
were mills on the ground and also ovens.  But even from the
commencement of the march, the commissariat arrangements
for the troops were anything but lavish.

When the force left Teruel they were supplied with four
days' bread and seven days' rice.  No meat was issued to
them for six days, and then they only received half a pound a
man; and yet during the march the troops were ascending to
high ground, the rain fell in torrents, and the temperature was
much lower than that to which they were accustomed.  By
the 13th of August the allowance fell to six ounces of rice
and two ounces of bread; and on the 17th, the last day of the
siege, the troops were almost without food.  The cavalry horses
and other animals, numbering at least three thousand, had
already been two days without forage, and had had no barley
since they started, twenty-four days before.  The other
divisions were no better off.  Even these scanty supplies had been
maintained with the greatest difficulty.  Five battalions had to
be employed in keeping the road open.  The siege artillery
should have been brought up in two days, but seven were
found necessary.  The army being assembled moved round to
the other side of Morella, having to fight hard to gain the
position.

San Miguel's division did not bring up their guns till the
9th of August, the operation being conducted so carelessly that
the road was left open for the Carlists, who kept up a constant
fire and killed one hundred and fifty men.  On the 10th the
siege began.  The troops took up their position, and drove a
portion of the Carlist levies back on Morella.  Next day,
however, San Miguel was ordered to make an attack upon
a position occupied by the Carlists, which interfered with the
movements of a body of troops about to proceed down to escort
a convoy of provisions.  Cabrera reinforced the threatened
point.  San Miguel attacked boldly, and carried three positions
one after another; at the fourth, however, he was so strongly
opposed that Oraa ordered him to retreat, as he did not
consider the position of sufficient importance to justify further
fighting.  The attack, however, was so far successful that the
force sent to escort the convoy managed to make its way down.

On the 12th the heavy artillery was taken to the places
fixed upon for the establishment of the batteries.  The guns
were placed about five hundred yards away from the walls,
the mortars twice that distance.  The next day was devoted
to erecting the batteries, and these opened fire at daybreak
on the 14th of August.  The shooting was far from accurate,
and the enemy's return was steady.  The spot selected to be
breached was a gate between and flanked by two towers,
known as the gate of San Miguel.  Directly Cabrera saw the
point about to be attacked, he began to construct a strong
retrenchment behind it, with a parapet and ditch, defended
by *chevaux-de-frise*; and the following day, when the breach
began to be formed, he heaped up on it a great quantity of
combustibles.  Although the breach was very imperfect, Oraa
issued orders for an assault on the evening of the l5th.  To
the English officers with the besiegers it looked like an act of
madness, but Oraa felt that success must be instant, or the
siege must be given up on account of the impossibility of
feeding the troops.

The attacking columns were formed in rear of the batteries,
where they remained for three hours, and then advanced, with
bands playing, to within a hundred and fifty yards of the
breach.  The broken nature of the ground threw them into
confusion.  It was midnight before they arrived at the breach,
and up to this time dead silence had reigned in Morella.  By
the music, if by no other means, the garrison were kept
perfectly informed of the motion and progress of their
enemies, but Cabrera had issued strict orders that they should
remain silent until the troops had reached the foot of the
breach.

The moment they arrived there a brilliant flame darted
up from the breach, and a tremendous fire of bullets,
hand-grenades, and stones burst upon them.  The red glare rose
higher and higher, and the men, enfeebled by hunger and
fatigue, stood appalled.  Many, however, rushed forward with
desperate bravery, only to fall under the storm of missiles;
and at last they fell back, finding it absolutely impossible to
surmount the obstacles posted there.  Never were men sent
upon a more hopeless task.

That evening the earnestly-looked-for convoy arrived.  It
had had to fight the whole distance up.  Half the waggons
had been lost and over eighty men.  The next day passed
quietly, and then it was decided to make another assault at
daybreak on the 17th, although no attempt had been made
to enlarge the breach or render it more practicable.

Fifteen hundred men advanced at daybreak in two columns,
provided with ladders and sand-bags with which to climb the
bottom of the breach, where the wall had not been destroyed.
As they advanced they were received with a heavy fire of
artillery and musketry; the fire again blazed upon the breach.
The left column, on reaching the foot of the wall and climbing
the ladders, found them too short, and fell back in great
disorder.  The right column in front of the breach found it
impossible to ascend unassisted, and the space was too confined
to admit of the formation of any number of troops.  At only
one place, and this very narrow and steep, was it possible to
climb, and many officers and men who tried to make their way
up died in the attempt.

Seeing the absolute hopelessness of the attack, Oraa ordered
a retreat, and the troops fell back, having lost two hundred
and seventy-six killed and wounded.  It was at once decided
to raise the siege.  Without provisions or ammunition it
would have been madness to persevere.  The retreat was
accompanied by terrible hardships.  They were continuously
harassed by swarms of guerrillas; the marches were slow and
short; the wounded were carried in hundreds on doors and
window-shutters; and when, five days later, the army reached
Alcaniz, it was found that it brought down fifteen hundred
wounded in addition to the dead left behind.

Arthur had not been present at the two assaults.  He had
ridden down with the troops that left on the 12th, and when
these were attacked had, at the request of the officer in
command, ridden up to a small tower where twenty men were
posted to keep down the fire of the surrounding Carlists.
They were to have been drawn off as the troops passed, but
the Carlists interposed in such great force between them and
the main body that it was impossible for them to sally out.

"There is nothing to do," Arthur said to the officer in
command of the little party, "but to defend ourselves here.  They
may leave us alone.  Pardenas will be back with the convoy
to-morrow, and then we shall be relieved."

"It is a pity that you did not bring your horse with you,
sir; you might then have managed to escape."

"I certainly should not have left you in the lurch.  I did
not bring the horses with me because I knew that, as our pace
would be very slow, it would be easier to go on foot.  Now,
we had better set to work at once; as soon as the Carlists
have finished with the convoy they will come back to us."

The place was an old fortified house, now almost a ruin.
Stones were piled in the doorway, and all prepared for a
desperate defence.  It was not long before parties of Carlists
drew off from those harassing the column and approached the
house.  They shouted to the soldiers to surrender, but these
replied with musket shots.  When some two hundred men
had assembled round the place the assault began.  The men
defended themselves bravely, and many of the assailants fell,
and all drew off several times.  When darkness came on,
however, they crawled up to the house and set to work to pull
down the barricade at the entrance.  The defenders went up
to the top of the house and dropped stones down upon them.
For some time the fight went on, but gradually the stones
of the barricade were dislodged, and a storm of fire drove
away its defenders.  The officer in command had fallen, and
Arthur called the men up into the story above.  Here the
defence continued until only five men were left.  The Carlists,
however, had suffered so heavily that they drew back once
more, and summoned the defenders to surrender.

"It is no use fighting any longer, Roper," Arthur said to his
follower, who was sitting on the floor with a bullet through his
leg.  "What do you say, lads?"

"We have done all we can do," they said.  "They have
promised us our lives.  We are ready to surrender.  We can
be no worse off even if they don't keep their word.  We shall
certainly be killed if we hold out any longer."

"We will surrender," Arthur called down, "if you will
swear to spare our lives.  If you won't do that, we will fight
on; and it will cost you a good many lives before you
overpower us."

There was a consultation below, and then an officer came
forward and said:

"We promise you your lives if you surrender."

Arthur at once went down the stairs and handed his sword
to the officer.  The men followed him, leaving their muskets
above, two of them assisting Roper downstairs.

"You are brave fellows," the Carlist said, "and have cost
us dearly.  However, you did your duty as we have done ours.
How many of you have fallen?"

"Fifteen and the officer commanding."

"You have cost us double that number.  Well, we will stop
here for the night."

The bodies of those who had fallen were carried out of the
house, and some fifty of the Carlists established themselves
there.  The prisoners were ordered into the room above, and
four of their captors were told off with muskets to watch at
the foot of the stairs.  Arthur had now time to examine and
bandage Roper's leg.  The ball had broken his ankle, and
Arthur first put some rolls of cloth round it, and then cut some
pieces of wood and put his foot into splints and bandaged
them with his sash.

"I am awfully sorry, Roper.  I am afraid you will have to
go through a good deal of agony before you can get your leg
properly attended to."

"It cannot be helped," the man said.  "I have no reason to
grumble.  I have been through a good many fights, and this
is the first time I have been hit."

"Well, I wish we had been caught anywhere else.  It
would have been a nuisance being made prisoner in any other
part of Spain, but I certainly do not fancy falling into
Cabrera's hands again.  After the way we robbed him of his
prey last time, we can expect no mercy from him now.  Of
course, the fact that we have been taken actually fighting
against him does away with any claim one might set up on
the ground of being neutrals.  I don't suppose they can take
us to Cabrera yet at any rate, and we may have some chance
of making our escape before they do.  I certainly shall not try
to get away unless you are well enough to make off with me.
I am afraid that that is not likely to be for some time."

"No, I hope you will not think of such a thing as that,"
Roper said earnestly.  "In the first place, your remaining here
with me could do me no good; on the contrary, it might do me
harm, for Cabrera will probably recognize you, and I should
be sure to share your fate.  On the other hand, if you were
away he certainly would not know me, and I should have as
good a chance as any of the others."

"I don't think that would make any difference, and indeed,
if you were alone the chances are that you would be shot
at once, as these men would not trouble to carry a wounded
prisoner along with them, whereas with me a prisoner, they
would consider that you should receive as good treatment as
I until Cabrera gives some orders respecting us."

In the morning the prisoners were marched up into the
mountains, and the next day the party, which was now swollen
by many others, went down to the brow of a hill near Morella.
The Christino prisoners were made to carry Roper, who
suffered a great deal from pain in his ankle.  Here they
remained for a week.  The greater portion of the Carlists went
off every day to take part in the fighting; and on the occasion
of the two assaults on the fortress all watched with intense
interest the struggles at the breach, and went into ecstasies of
delight at each repulse of the assailants.

.. _`"AH!" HE SAID, "SO I HAVE LAID HANDS ON YOU AT LAST"`:

.. figure:: images/img-217.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: "AH!" HE SAID, "SO I HAVE LAID HANDS ON YOU AT LAST"

   "AH!" HE SAID, "SO I HAVE LAID HANDS ON YOU AT LAST"

When the army began its retreat a guard of ten men
remained with the prisoners, and the rest went away to join
in harassing the retreating foe, and it was a week before they
returned.  The inflammation in Roper's leg had now somewhat
subsided.  Arthur kept it continually bathed, and it had twice
been dressed by a surgeon who came up to attend to the
wounded Carlists who were also there.  Two days passed, and
then, just as it was getting dusk one evening, Cabrera rode in.
He chatted for some time to the men, and then said:

"I hear that you have an officer a prisoner here.  Let me
see him."

Arthur was brought up to the light of the fire.  Cabrera
started on seeing his uniform, and then, seizing a brand, held
it close to the prisoner's face.

"Ah," he said, "so I have laid hands on you at last!  This
is your second visit to our camp, señor Englishman.  Last
time you were received as a British commissioner, and you
abused the permission by interfering in my plans, by killing
two of my men, and by carrying off a prisoner condemned to
death.  I hear that you were captured this time when fighting
with the Christinos, and have therefore forfeited all right to
protection from your uniform.  Tie this man to a tree, and
shoot him at daybreak!"

His instructions were at once followed, and Arthur was
fastened by a leathern thong wound tightly round and round
his body.

"His servant is also here," one of the men said; "he has
a broken leg."

"Put him by the side of his master.  Shoot them both in
the morning!"

"I don't ask mercy for myself, Cabrera.  I know that it
would be hopeless to do so from such a bloodthirsty ruffian as
yourself; but this poor fellow has only acted under my orders,
and is entitled to fair treatment."

Cabrera, who was standing by the fire a few yards away,
turned round angrily.

"You dare to insult me before my soldiers?" he said furiously.
"Dog of an Englishman!"

"Insult you?" Arthur repeated.  "Is it possible to insult
you?  Do you not glory in your crimes?  Is there a true man
in Spain who does not spit on the ground when he hears the
name of such a monster?"

Cabrera caught a musket from the hand of one of his
men, levelled it, and fired.  Arthur felt a stinging pain in his
arm; then he felt the leathern thong that bound him slacken,
unwind itself, and fall off--it had been cut by the bullet.
Quick as thought he slipped round the tree and dashed off at
the top of his speed.  So quickly had this taken place that it
was a few seconds before the Carlists understood what had
happened; and he had gained forty or fifty yards before, with
a yell, the whole of them started after him.  But night had
now completely fallen, and he was already almost out of sight.
A dozen muskets were discharged at random, but he was
untouched, and, running at the top of his speed, he began to
descend the slope behind the hill.  Going uphill he knew that
the Carlists, sturdy mountaineers, would have speedily overtaken
him, but he felt sure that downhill he could leave them;
hampered by their muskets and their heavy shoes they would
have little chance of catching him.  He ran for a few hundred
yards.  The mob of men behind him were now out of sight,
and when he came to a great rock he threw himself down
behind it.

In half a minute the crowd of men ran past.  As soon as
they had done so, he got up and listened.  There were none
behind him, and he turned and ran up the hill again.  When
he reached the place he saw, as he expected, Cabrera standing
alone by the fire, the whole of the men having joined in
the chase.  Had he been armed he would have rushed to
attack him, but being without a weapon he broke into a walk,
and, making a slight circuit, kept the tree by which Roper had
been placed between him and the fire.  Stepping very quietly
he moved up to it.

"Hush, Roper!" he whispered, "it is I."

Roper in his excitement had managed to raise himself up,
and had worked himself round the tree, where he was
standing listening to the shots in the distance.

"Put your arms round my neck," Arthur said, "and get on
my back."

"No, no, sir; don't you hamper yourself with me."

"Shut up!" Arthur said, "and do as I tell you.  I am not
going without you."

Roper did as he was told, got on to Arthur's back, and held
on with his knees and his arms.

"Get up as high as you can," Arthur said, and putting his
arms under the man's knees he started off as he had come,
still keeping the tree between him and the fire.  When he felt
that he was beyond the circle of light, he turned off and made
away in the other direction.  For three hours he walked on,
stopping occasionally and putting Roper down, and then after
a quarter of an hour's rest going on.  His progress was slow, as
he had to pick his way between rocks and bushes; but at the
end of three hours he felt certain that he was out of sight of
anyone on the hills above Morella, and he lay down in a thick
clump of bushes.

"That will do for to-night, Roper," he said.  "I don't
think I can go any farther, and I think we are fairly safe
here.  We shall have to lie quiet all to-morrow, for there may
still be some parties hanging about or harassing the troops.
I think it has been a pretty-well-managed affair."

"First-rate, sir; but I am sorry you have burdened
yourself with me."

"Don't talk nonsense, Roper; we are just as likely to make
off thus, as if I had been by myself.  Now the first thing to
do is to put a handkerchief round my arm.  That ball went
between it and my body, and it is not much more than a graze;
still, I fancy it has been bleeding a good deal, for I have felt
weaker for the last hour or so."

He took off his coat and cut off the sleeve of the shirt, and
Roper then tore it up and bound it round the wound.  Then he
put on his coat again, and they lay down together for warmth.

"How furious Cabrera will be when they all come back and
say they cannot find me!  I don't suppose they will think
anything about you till the morning.  They will hardly guess
that I came back for you, but will think that you crawled
away a short distance, and will hunt about for you in the
neighbourhood.  I should like to hear Cabrera's remarks when
they come back empty-handed.  Well, I shall not want rocking
to sleep, I fancy that five minutes will do for me."

When they woke up it was broad daylight.  Arthur got up,
went to the edge of the bushes, and looked out.

"I see nobody about," he said; "but at any rate we must
wait here till it gets dark.  Cabrera will keep the men
looking for me all day.  There is a patch of uncut wheat a
short distance away.  I will go and cut an armful, it will be
something for us to munch;" and he went out and broke off
the heads of as much grain as he could carry, and brought it
back to their shelter.  They passed the day munching the
wheat and talking, and sometimes sleeping.

"There is a house that looks as if it were in ruins on a rise
two miles away.  I will try to get there to-night.  It is not at
all likely to be visited by the Carlists.  As we go we will cut
as much wheat as we can carry in our clothes, and take up
our station there."

"Well, I have been thinking, sir, that if you could cut a
good strong sapling with a fork, for me to use as a crutch, I
could make shift to get along."

"I can carry you very well, Roper."

"I would much rather that you made me a crutch, sir.
Your arm is certainly not fit for use, and I would much rather
try the other way; then, if I find I can't get on, you could
carry me."

Searching about among the clump Arthur found a suitable
sapling.  He had been deprived of his sword when captured,
but his pockets had not been searched, and he had still his knife
with him.  He cut and trimmed a stick, and, with Roper's
cloak wound round and round it, it answered well as a crutch.

They started as soon as it was dark, gathered a sufficient
quantity of grain to last them for some days, and then
made their way to the house.  They crossed a little stream
a quarter of a mile away, and there drank heartily.  Arthur
had gathered a faggot of dry sticks on the way, and when
they arrived at the house they made a fire in a corner and sat
there talking for an hour or two, then, wrapping themselves
in their cloaks, lay down to sleep.

Next morning they explored the place.  The roof was
gone, but they found that there was a staircase leading up to
a turret, and that the upper chamber of this was still intact.
Here they determined to establish themselves.

"We had better wait here for a fortnight, Roper; by that
time you may be able to walk.  It is certain that Carlists
will be moving about between here and Alcaniz, and it
would be very dangerous to try and make our way down
there.  We shall be losing nothing, for we may be sure that
it will be some time before Oraa will make another advance
again.  When I go out next, I will cut a couple of good clubs.
If only two or three Carlists happen to drop in here, we may
be able to defend ourselves; at any rate it will be a comfort
to have some means of making a fight for our lives.  We will
carry away the ashes of our fire, so that any party that comes
in will not discover that the place has been inhabited.  It is
not likely that anyone entering will take the trouble to come
up here."

Four days passed.  Each day Arthur collected sufficient
faggots for their fire in the evening.  As long as this burned,
he kept their coats hanging against the loophole to prevent
the glow from being seen from without.  Every morning at
daybreak, and every evening after dark, he went down to
the stream and brought up with him, full of water, a broken
vessel he had found.  On the third evening they saw a party
of twenty men approaching.  They at once went up to their
turret-room.  Roper was now getting accustomed to the use
of the crutch, and was able to make his way about with some
little activity.  The men came in, and Arthur, descending the
stairs, heard them agree to sleep there for the night.  Several
went out to get wood, and presently a great bonfire was
burning within, and some meat was cut from a calf they had
brought in, and cooked.  After eating their supper the men
sat chatting around the fire.  Later on one of them said:

"They say this old house is haunted.  Years ago a robber
lived here who preyed on travellers.  They say that he once
carried off a maiden in the night.  Screams were heard, and
the girl jumped off the top of the turret and was killed.
After that her spirit haunted the place, groans and cries were
heard nightly in the turret; and as even robbers would not stop
here, the house fell into decay.  Once or twice travellers have
spent the night here, and have always been obliged to leave it
owing to the dreadful noises.  This was a hundred years ago."

Silence followed this recital, then one said:

"No doubt the ghost is laid by this time, and I for one
vote against leaving this good fire and going outside to shiver
all night."

Two or three others agreed, and the talk went on as before;
but, as Arthur could detect, there was no longer the same
tone of jollity, and pauses in the conversation were frequent.
At about eleven o'clock the talk died away, and it was evident
that the men were lying down to sleep.  He went up to Roper
and told him of what he had heard.

"I tell you what, Roper; I have set my mind on having
some of that calf.  We have been living on grain for the past
fortnight, and the smell of the meat cooking has worked me
up to such a point that I feel I must get a share of it
whatever happens.  I have been thinking it over, and I feel sure
we can manage it.  What they have been saying has put
the idea into my head.  We will give them a scare.  If they
hear nothing they may station themselves in this house for
for some days, and in the morning one of them may take it
into his head to come up here.  First of all, I will strike
twelve heavy blows with my stick on the floor, then we will
give some deep groans and shriek in as unearthly tones as we
can.  You may be sure that will send them flying out."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A DESPERATE ATTEMPT`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XIII


.. class:: center medium bold

   A DESPERATE ATTEMPT

.. vspace:: 2

Arthur struck as hard as he could twelve blows with his
stick.  He listened; there was a dead silence below.
Then he gave three deep groans, while Roper followed with
a succession of such wild screams and cat-calls that Arthur
found himself unable for a minute to continue.  Then he
relieved himself with some loud quavering laughter, and the
two kept up an almost demoniac noise for two or three
minutes.  They had heard a wild rush below, and Arthur,
going to the loophole, heard the men shouting and running
terror-stricken in the distance.  Then they had a good laugh
over the fright they had given the Carlists, and knew that
they could now lie down and sleep till morning.

"The peasants are fearfully superstitious, and would not
come near this place again to-night if they were offered fifty
guineas apiece.  However, I would not answer for them in the
morning, so as soon as it begins to be light we will go out at
that gap at the back of the house, and hide up for a bit in the
bushes.  They may muster up courage enough to come back,
but I don't think they will."

Accordingly they went out in the morning and hid in some
bushes a hundred yards from the house.  Three hours passed,
and as there were no signs of the Carlists, they went down to
the house again.  Here they found that the Carlists had left
half the calf behind them, and they cooked some slices and
made a hearty breakfast.

Four more days passed, and then Roper said that although
he could not yet put his foot to the ground, he was quite sure
that with the help of the crutch he could hobble at any rate
four or five miles.

"We cannot try to get across this rough country.  We must
take to the road; we know it runs something like a mile in
front of the house.  We shall have to keep our ears open, in
case any Carlists should be near; but if we hear a party
coming, as there is no moon we shall only have to go thirty or
forty yards from the road and lie down till they have passed."

They slept all day, and started as soon as night fell.
Roper found it harder work than he had expected, but he
hobbled on, stopping every two or three hundred yards to
rest.  After going, as near as they could calculate, four miles,
they saw a light on the road ahead of them, and felt sure that
it was a Carlist outpost.  They accordingly left the road, and,
going some four or five hundred yards to the left, lay down
among some rough rocks.  In the morning they could make
out ten Carlists.  They kept quiet all day, and during that
time made a careful examination of the ground in front of
them, as it was evident that they would have to keep off the
road until well past the Carlist outpost, which was, no doubt,
close to a spot from which it could command a view of a long
stretch of the road ahead.

When darkness was coming on, they made a meal of veal,
which they had cooked before starting, and corn.  As soon as
it was quite dark they started.  The ground was rough, and
Arthur had to support Roper for a considerable distance.
The fire was an indication of the exact point where the
out-post was keeping watch, but as two sentries might be thrown
out a mile farther ahead, they did not dare go down on to
the road.  By morning they had not gone more than two miles,
so painful had been the work of making their way along through
the rocks.  They could see no one on the road, and lay down
in shelter with the firm belief that they should get to Alcaniz
the next night.  That evening they started again, and, taking
to the road, kept on steadily all night, and to their satisfaction
saw, when morning dawned, the town of Alcaniz but a mile away.

Arthur was heartily greeted on his arrival, and found to his
great satisfaction that his two horses had been brought down
by an English officer.  "I had really very little hope of your
returning.  I quite gave you up when it was found that you
were not with us when we got here, and my hopes faded
altogether when you failed to come in after our miserable failure
to take the place.  Your man seems to have fared very badly."

"Yes.  He had an ankle broken by a musket-shot the day
we were cut off; however, it is healing nicely, though I don't
think he will ever have the use of the joint again."

"Well, come into my quarters and bring him with you.  I
should think, probably, that you are wanting something to
eat?"

"That I am.  I may say that since we have been taken
prisoners we have had nothing but corn to eat, till three days
ago, when we were lucky enough to get some veal which we
frightened a party of Carlists into leaving behind for us."

Giving Roper into the hands of an orderly, who was charged
to give him something to eat as soon as possible, Lieutenant
Lines took Arthur up to his quarters.  In half an hour an
ample meal was set before him.

"Now, tell me your adventures," Arthur's host said, as they
lit their cigarettes.

Arthur gave a full account of them.

"Well, you are not born to be shot, Hallett, that is quite
evident.  That fight in the old house was a hard one, as you
lost fifteen out of twenty, but to come out of that unharmed
was nothing to your escape from Cabrera's shot at thirty
yards' distance.  And your rescue of your man was splendid.
The poor fellow must have had a bad time of it."

"Yes; and he never complained once, though I could see at
times that he was suffering abominably.  I was horribly afraid,
as we made our way down, that he would fall among the rocks,
much as I tried to steady him; and if he had done so, I have
no doubt that he would have lost his foot.  As it is, I hope it
will not be long before he is riding behind me again.  I
suppose there is nothing new here?"

"Nothing whatever, except grumbling.  The artillery declare
that they did their work well; everyone else says that
they did it badly.  They declare that the infantry ought to
have carried the place, which we know the best troops in the
world could not have done; and the cavalry and infantry
declare that every man-jack of the engineers ought to be
hanged."

"Well, I don't know that they are not all right," Arthur
laughed.  "From the place where I was standing you could
see straight into town.  There was a great retrenchment
behind the breach, and had they got up the breach, and through
the fire at the top, they would simply have been mown down
like sheep.  But, after all, the man who ought to be hanged
is Oraa; he blundered hideously from the moment we started.
We arrived before the town without provisions, and he acted
as if he had only a village with a mud wall to storm instead
of a really formidable fortress.  He certainly would be tried
by court-martial and shot in any other European country.
As it is, I hope he may never be employed again.  At any
rate, there is no chance of anything being done for some time.
This business has ruined Espartero's plans in the north, where
he was, as you know, preparing to besiege Estella; but there
can be little doubt that this affair will compel him to break
off his preparations and come down here.  Our force is practically
*hors do combat* for the present, while the enormous prestige
that Cabrera will acquire will bring the peasantry flocking
to his banner in crowds, and the news will be received with
enthusiasm by the Carlists all over Spain.  It will, therefore,
be necessary to concentrate every man who can be brought
up to strike a heavy blow at him.  As it will probably be
two or three months before Espartero can be in a position to
do that, I shall leave for Madrid.  I lost a good deal of blood
from this wound in my arm, and for the past three weeks have
had a very rough time."

"I shall leave also," the other said.  "This town is one
great hospital.  I am especially attached to this army, and
must remain near it, but I shall move off some twenty or
thirty miles."

"The first thing I must do is to get a surgeon to examine
Roper's leg.  I don't think for a moment that anything can
be done for it, but he can bandage it more skilfully and better
than I have been able to do, and make it more comfortable for
the poor fellow."

The next day Arthur mounted.  Roper would not hear of
being left behind.  "I can't put my foot in the stirrup," he
said, "but I can ride with the other leg only, and get a loop
over from that stirrup to go under the other knee, and make
a sort of sling for it; if I get tired of riding that way, I can
get my leg over the saddle and ride like a woman.  I will
do anything rather than be left behind."

So by easy stages they rode to Madrid, where Arthur was
joyfully greeted by Count Leon and his sisters.  Roper's leg
was again examined by a surgeon, who said that it was going
on very well, but that the ankle would always be stiff.

"That won't matter," Roper said; "it will only be like
having a wooden leg with all the appearance of a natural one.
It won't interfere with my riding at all, and I don't suppose
I shall feel it much when I get accustomed to it."

When Arthur came to recount his adventures his friends
were horrified at the risks he had run, and Donna Mercedes
turned pale when she heard that he had been in the power
of Cabrera.

"What an escape!  What an escape!" Leon said.  "To
think that his bullet should have set you free!  It seems almost
miraculous."

"It was noble of you to go back to fetch your soldier,"
Donna Inez said, clapping her hands.  "Oh, it was splendid!"

"He is always doing splendid things," Mercedes said.  "You
must promise me, Señor Arthur, that you will never run the
risk of falling into Cabrera's hands again.  Twice you have
escaped him, but the third time will assuredly be fatal."

"It would certainly be fatal to one of us.  If I had had a
weapon when I went back, we should have finished our quarrel
then and there.  However, I will willingly promise you not
to run the risk of falling into his hands again if I can help it."

"We shall be very unhappy if you go that way again,"
Donna Inez said; "sha'n't we, Mercedes?"

Mercedes only nodded her head, she was evidently too moved
to speak.

"Well, go on with your story," Leon said.  "You left us
with your man riding on your back."

They laughed heartily when he told them how he had
obtained meat by acting on the superstition of the natives.

"It was running a great risk, and you had no right to do it,"
Mercedes said.

"If you had been keeping life together on raw corn for
three weeks, I think that you would think yourself perfectly
justified in running a good deal of risk in obtaining a
supply of meat.  But really we did not consider that there
was any risk at all, knowing how superstitious the peasants
are; and I think, Donna Mercedes, that you yourself, after
having heard that story, with such surroundings would have
felt more than a little uncomfortable when you heard the
gruesome noises which were made by Roper and myself--especially,
I may say, by Roper."

"I am so sorry to hear of his injury!" Mercedes said in a
tone of great concern.

"I am very sorry too.  It is a sad thing, but he makes light
of it himself.  There is little doubt that though he will be
able to walk, the joint will always be stiff; but he will
certainly be able to ride."

"Leon, you must take me round to have a chat with him.
We must see if there is anything we can do to make him
comfortable.  Is he up, señor?"

"Oh yes, he's up, and lying on the sofa.  He thinks himself
that he could hobble along with a stick if he tried, but of
course he will not be allowed to make the experiment."

"And how long are you going to stay here, Arthur?"

"I should think a fortnight or three weeks."

A week later, however, Roper was able to walk with a stick,
and could ride again without discomfort, keeping both legs in
the stirrups, but putting his weight entirely on his left leg.

The repulse at Morella had brought to a climax the indignation
of the populace against the government, and the Duke de
Frias had been called upon to form a ministry; but he was as
much influenced by jealousy of Espartero as his predecessor,
and kept Narvaez at the head of a new army of reserve he
formed in the neighbourhood of the capital.  All sorts of
rumours were current of plots and conspiracies.

One day, a fortnight after their return to Madrid, Arthur
was riding through the streets, followed by Roper, when the
two queens drove past.  As usual when driving about the
city, they had no guards or outriders, but merely a coachman
on the box and two footmen standing behind.  Arthur saluted
as they passed.  The carriage was a closed one, and he could
see that only the queen and the queen-mother were inside.

He and Roper rode out some miles into the country, and
were turning to come back when four or five gentlemen rode
along in a party.  Arthur knew two or three of them by
sight, and bows were exchanged as they passed.

"A party of pleasure, I suppose," he said to Roper, "though
the weather is beginning to get cold for excursions to country
mansions."

A minute later a carriage came along.  The blinds were
drawn; there were two footmen behind.

"I wonder what they have got the blinds down for?  It is
not often one sees that, even if there is no one in the carriage."

Two or three hundred yards farther back another party of
gentlemen came along.

"That is curious, Roper.  One would think that those two
parties of gentlemen were acting as escorts to the carriage."

He rode along for another half-mile, and then checked his
horse suddenly.  "I have it!" he exclaimed.  "Did you notice
that the near horse in that carriage has a curious mark in the
centre of its forehead--a sort of crescent?  It seemed familiar
to me, and I have been wondering where I saw it before.  Now
I have it.  It was one of the horses in the Queen's carriage that
passed us to-day.  It is not the same carriage, but it is
certainly the same horse.  There is something wrong.  Why should
the carriage be going along with the blinds down?  Why
should half-a-dozen men be riding a quarter of a mile in front,
and as many more behind?

"I tell you what, Roper; the thing looks to me very
serious.  The three men I knew in the first lot were generally
believed to be Carlist sympathizers.  It is possible that they
have carried the queens off.  Their disappearance just at the
present moment, when things have been going so badly, would
cause a turmoil throughout the country.  If they were missing,
Don Carlos would seem to be the only possible successor.  We
must follow the thing up, and find out at all risks whether my
suspicions are correct.  It is a grievous pity we are not in
uniform, and have no weapons with us.  However, we can buy
swords and pistols somewhere as we go along.  Probably they
will change horses somewhere farther on.  They may have
relays at various points on the road.  I don't mean, of course,
that we can fight all the escort; but if we can find out for
certain that they have captured the queens, we can give
information at some town where there is a garrison, and swoop
down upon them.  At any rate we must follow them, if
necessary to the French frontier, though it is not likely that
they intend to go so long a distance; they will probably carry
their captives to some country chateau in a retired spot,
perhaps a hundred and fifty or two hundred miles away.  Of
course I may be wrong altogether, but if we find that they
have relays it will be a matter of certainty that they are
carrying off someone of importance.  That mark on the horse
would certainly seem to point to the fact that they have
taken the queen herself.  However, we may make up our
minds that we have a long ride before us, Roper."

"All right, sir!  I am willing to ride through Spain, though
I wish my leg was all right again.  I think I could go on all
night on horseback, but should not be of much use dismounted."

"I don't think it is likely to come to fighting.  We know
that there are some twelve of them, and probably the man
on the box and the two men behind also belong to the party.
There will be servants and retainers at the house where they
stop, and we could not think of attacking such a force as that
by ourselves.  What we have to do is to find out who they
are carrying off.  If it is the queen, we can get help; if it
isn't, we may still rescue some damsel of importance."

By this time they were galloping along the road.

"We must time our pace well by theirs."  They were going
at a sharp trot.  "Whatever we do, we must not show on the
road behind them.  You had better drop back and ride a good
quarter of a mile behind me.  If they see one solitary
horseman far in the rear they would not think much of it, but if
they saw two of us they might possibly suppose that we were
following them.  I must get a sight of them occasionally, no
matter how far off, so as to be sure that they have not turned
off from the main road."

Roper reined in his horse, and Arthur rode forward until he
came to the crest of a slight brow, and as his head rose above
this he could make out the horsemen a mile and a half in
advance.  The instant he did so he checked his horse and
dismounted for a few minutes.  When he went forward he saw
that the group of horsemen were a mere black mass on the
road.  Feeling certain that a single figure could not be
made out at that distance, he rode on at a gallop.  Now and
then he caught sight of them, but when he did so he always
checked his horse for a time.  At last, on reaching the crest of
a hill he stopped suddenly and dismounted, for he saw a group
gathered in front of a wayside inn not more than half a mile
away.  He left his horse behind him, and stood against a wall
so that his figure should not be seen against the sky-line.

As he looked he saw the party start again, so, waiting until
they were well away, he followed.  Five miles farther, when
at some distance from a small town, he observed that they
turned off, and had no doubt that they intended to make a
circuit, so as to pass round it unobserved.  He waited until
Roper came up.  "They have turned off here," he said.  "I
shall ride straight through the town, and post myself near
the next road that comes in on this side.  You follow them
and watch the road closely.  You can't help seeing the tracks
of so large a party.  Ride pretty fast till you sight them.  If,
as I expect, they take a turn again and come down upon the
main road, you will know that I have followed them.  If
they turn off in any other direction you must trace them to
their halting-place, and then ride to the junction of the two
roads where I shall be waiting you.  I shall remain there
until you come, however long that may be, unless I follow
them along the main road."

"I understand, sir.  It is a comfort to know that as long
as it is daylight we cannot miss them.  It is when it gets
dark that we shall have a difficulty."

"When it does get dark, Roper, we must muffle the feet
of our horses and then close up till we can hear them; in
that way we shall keep them in touch."

Arthur rode quietly through the town and halted a mile
beyond it, where a road came in on the side on which he had
seen the carriage turn off.  He placed his horse behind a wall
a few yards from the junction, and himself went forward until,
stooping down behind some bushes, he could obtain sight of
them as they passed.  Ten minutes later he heard the clatter
of horses.  The advance-guard passed, and then he heard
the wheels of the carriage.  As it came along he could see
that the blinds were still down.  As he had expected, the horses
had been changed.  Five minutes after the last party of
horsemen had passed, Roper came up.

"Stop there, Roper," Arthur said, standing up; "we must
wait till they have gone a bit farther before we go out into
the road.  Well, I am more than ever convinced that there is
someone of the very greatest importance in that carriage.  The
mere fact that they have taken the trouble to make this
detour is sufficient in itself to show that I am afraid we are
in for a long ride."

"It can't be helped, sir; it is a real bit of excitement,
though not quite so exciting as it was when you carried me
on your back."

"No; but the excitement will come when we have to undertake
the job of finding out for certain who it is they have
carried off.  The fact, though, that five or six at any rate of
the riders are men of importance in itself points most strongly
to the idea that they have carried off the queens.  I have no
doubt many of them have changed horses.  If it is intended
to take them a long distance they will all have sent off a
relay of horses, probably placed in twos and threes, to small
roadside inns.  We shall have to change horses too somewhere.
Our animals have both had easy times, and can be reckoned
upon for fifty miles; but as we have no time to give them
a rest, we cannot ride them farther than that.  We have gone
a good twenty-five miles already.  At the next wayside inn
we come to we will halt for five minutes, take the bits out
of their mouths, and give them some bread dipped in wine,
and do the same at the end of another ten miles.

"By the road they are going they are making for the Ebro,
and will strike it at Alcola.  I think that Medinaceli lies
about fifty or sixty miles from there, but I know of no large
town between this and Alcola.  The latter place is only about
twenty miles from Saragossa, so we can get troops from there,
and from Tudela if they turn north; so I hope they will hold
on as far as that.  I fancy it is a little over a hundred miles
from here."

It was dark when they rode into a small town, which they
had seen the party ahead enter without attempting to make
a detour; and, waiting for a few minutes, they rode in to the
principal hotel.

"Landlord," Arthur said, "a number of our friends have
just ridden through the town, have they not?"

"Yes, sir; about ten minutes ago, but they made no stay
here."

"We have been trying to overtake them, and our horses
are done up.  Can you procure us a couple of fresh ones?
We are willing to pay well for their hire, but they must be
good."

"Yes, sir; I happen to have a couple of good ones in the
stable."

"Well, tell your men to slip the saddles and bridles on to
them at once.  See that our horses are well attended to.  If
you have something hot ready, please set it on the table at
once; we have not a moment to waste."

In a quarter of an hour they were on their way again, and
rode hard for the next ten miles.  They had bought a blanket
at the town, and now cut it into strips and muffled their
horses' feet.  Then they rode on again, and in another
half-hour could plainly hear the sound of horses' feet ahead.  All
night the chase continued.  They were more comfortable now,
as they had no fear whatever of missing those of whom they
were in pursuit, and could keep on at a regular pace.  The
carriage changed horses about every fifteen miles, and just as
morning was breaking, and they were beginning to fall behind
again, they arrived at Alcola.  As they expected, the party
went straight down to the ferry.  Arthur again obtained a
change of horses, and he and Roper took another hasty meal
of boiled eggs and bread.  They then rode down to the ferry,
which was coming back after having taken the last batch of
horsemen across.

"You are rather late, gentlemen; that is, if you belong to
the party that have just crossed."

"Yes; we have stopped to change horses.  However, we
shall soon overtake them.  Did you hear them say how far
they were going?"

"I heard one of them say 'It is only twenty miles farther',
but that was all."

"Ah! that is about the distance I thought it was," Arthur
said carelessly.  "I suppose the roads are not very good?"

"I don't know which way they went, sir; the road by the
river is good enough, the others are not much to speak of."

When they landed they went up to the village.  There
were some people about in the streets, and from them they
learned that the party had taken the road to the north-east.
They did not hurry now, the marks of the numerous horses
feet were quite sufficient guide.  Arthur judged that there
would be no possibility of approaching the place where they
stopped before nightfall.  They therefore did not attempt to
lessen the start the party had obtained.  After riding for
about twenty-five miles they found that the tracks turned off
the main road at a village, and they could see a large mansion
standing some two miles away.

"That is where they are bound for, I have no doubt whatever,"
Arthur said.  "We will stop at this little inn here."

He went in and ordered a meal to be prepared.  "I shall
stop here for to-day," he said to the host.  "I suppose we can
have a couple of rooms?"

"Yes, señor," the man said with an air of much reverence,
for guests of his quality were unusual.

In half an hour the host himself brought in the meal.

"You have surely had a good many horsemen along here
recently?  I have noticed a great many footmarks on the
road," Arthur said carelessly; "has a troop of cavalry passed
along?"

"No, señor; it was a party of gentlemen riding with the
Count de Monterey."

"Quite a large party of guests.  It is not often that they
have the house full at this time of the year?"

"No; it is getting late for that."

"Well, you can get our rooms ready.  We have had a very
long ride, and will sleep for a bit."  At the place where they
dined they had bought swords, and two brace of pistols with
ammunition.  Both were dead tired, for they had ridden
something like a hundred and forty miles.

"I expect some of those men ahead must be even more
tired than we are; indeed, I have noticed that the tracks
are fewer this morning than they were yesterday evening."

"I noticed that too, sir.  I expect they tailed off by the
way and took to their beds.  However, I don't suppose that
will make any difference to us; there are sure to be a number
of retainers in such a big house--too many for us to cope
with."

"Well, I can hardly keep my eyes open.  I will order
dinner for six o'clock.  It is just ten now, so that will give us
eight hours.  There is one thing in our favour: the others will
be as tired as we are, and the chances are that they will most
of them take to their beds and remain there till the morning."

Both slept until the landlord knocked at the door and said
that dinner was served, and then, after bathing their heads to
wake themselves thoroughly, they went downstairs and ate a
hearty meal.  It was arranged that they should take the
horses as near as they dared to the house, so that in case of
discovery they could at once ride away, and so get a sufficient
start to defy pursuit.  Leaving his horse with Roper at a
distance of three or four hundred yards from the house,
Arthur went up to it and walked slowly round it.

The shutters in the front of the house were not closed, but
the curtains were drawn.  By looking between them, however,
he could see that the party were at dinner.  There were lights
in two or three windows upstairs.  It was probable that in one
of these rooms the prisoners were placed.  Going round the
house again, still more carefully, he saw that the shutters of
one of the lower windows were closed, and it struck him as
possible that the captives were here, and being served with a
meal at the same time as their captors.

"At any rate," he said to himself, "I can try here.  If
the curtains are drawn and the shutters closed, they are not
likely to hear me open the window."

He had no ladder by which to reach the upper windows, so
he determined to take advantage of the men being all at
dinner and attempt a bold stroke.  It was certain that many
of the guests would be strangers to the servants in the house,
and that any who met him in the passages would take him for
one of them.  He went to the front door and tried it.  It
was open, and he peered in.  The hall was deserted.  He
watched for a minute or two, and as he saw no servants
pass or repass, he guessed that the kitchen was on the same
side of the house as the dining-room, whereas the closed
window was on the other side.  He dropped his hat and
cloak, slipped into the hall, closed the door, walked across,
and turned in the direction of the room he wanted.  He saw
that two men were standing at the door, evidently on guard.
He walked boldly up to them.  As he had hoped, he was
evidently taken to be one of the count's guests, and they drew
aside and allowed him to turn the handle and enter the room.
In the centre stood a table.  A child was asleep on a sofa, and
a lady sat beside her.  The latter rose to her feet immediately.

"I thought," she said sternly, "that it was promised that
no intrusion should take place on my privacy."

"Your majesty," Arthur said, stepping forward to her,
"does not recognize me.  I am Captain Hallett, whom your
majesty graciously made a first class member of the Order
of Fernando.  I have followed your majesty from Madrid,
keeping your carriage in sight the whole way.  I had only
a suspicion that it was you that had been carried off, and
before I could verify it by seeing you, I had nothing to go
upon.  Now that I have ascertained it, I will at once leave
you, for we may be interrupted at any moment.  I will go to
seek a rescuing force.  Tudela is the nearest point at which
there are troops.  I have written an order in anticipation to
the senior officer there, commanding him to place himself under
my orders.  Here is pen and ink.  I pray your majesty to
sign it at once."

He placed the paper on the table, and the queen at once
signed it.

"I will thank you afterwards, señor," she said, "for myself
and my daughter.  I will not detain you for a moment now.
Your life would be forfeited instantly were you found here."

Arthur bent on one knee, kissed her hand, and then without
a word left her and went out of the room, saying as he opened
the door: "Your wishes shall be respected, madam."  Then
he walked quietly down the passage, across the hall, and out
at the front door.  In his delight he ran full speed to the spot
where Roper was holding horses.

"It is as we thought: the queen and the regent are prisoners
there, and I have seen them.  Now we must ride to Tudela--it
cannot be much more than thirty miles--and we must
get the troops here by daylight if we can."

As they galloped away he told Roper how he had managed
to see the queen.

"It was a bold stroke, sir, but succeeded splendidly.  I
only hope they won't ask the men on guard if anyone has
been there."

"I thought of that, Roper, but the chance of it is very
small.  They could not imagine that there was anyone who
wanted to see the queens, and it is improbable that the
conspirators have mentioned to anyone in the house who their
prisoners are.  It is likely that the guards were only told,
when they were placed there, that the ladies were fatigued
with their journey and must not be disturbed.  The secret is
too important to trust anyone with it.  At the first village we
come to we must engage a man with a horse to act as our
guide; we shall never find our way across country without one."

In a quarter of an hour they came to a village and stopped
at the inn.

"Landlord," Arthur said, "we want a man on horseback to
guide us to Tudela; it is important that we should get there
this evening.  Of course we shall be ready to pay well for
such service."

"What do you call well, señor?" the landlord said.

"I will give three pounds."

"Then I will go myself with you.  My horse is not very
fast, but he is strong, and can do the journey easily."

"Very well, then; saddle him at once.  Don't waste a
minute about it."

In five minutes the landlord rode out of the yard.  He
carried a couple of lanterns.

"You take one of them, Roper.  I will ride between you
and this good fellow."

The road was bad, and it was well that the landlord had
brought lanterns, for it was a cross-road, and often nothing
but a mere track.  It was one o'clock in the morning before
they rode into Tudela.  The little town was asleep, but they
roused the people at the principal inn.

"Does the colonel commanding the troops stop here?"

"No, sir; he stays at the large house fourth down the road
on the right-hand side."

"Well, landlord, I want you to get supper for us, and I
shall require two fresh horses in the course of an hour, and
also one for this man who has come with me.  I shall have
to arrange with you to send these horses to the place where
I borrowed them.  I will pay you well for your trouble."

"I will manage it, señor," the man said, much impressed
with the decided manner of his guest.  "I have no horses
myself, but will get them for you."

Arthur went to the house indicated, and rang loudly at the
bell.  He had to ring two or three times before there was any
answer; then a head was thrust from an upper window.

"Who is making that noise?"

"I am a royal messenger," Arthur said, "and must see the
colonel instantly."

Presently the door was opened by a man with a light.  He
showed Arthur into a room upstairs.

"The colonel will be in in a minute or two," he said,
lighting two candles on the table.

In three minutes the colonel came down, buttoning up his
tunic.

"What is it, señor?"

"I am the cavalero Captain Hallett, and I am the bearer
of a message to you from the queen."

"From her majesty?" the colonel exclaimed in surprise.

"Yes.  Now, colonel, before I hand you the letter I wish
to impress upon you the necessity for absolute secrecy in this
affair.  It must be mentioned to no one, unless you have
Donna Christina's permission to do so.  I need scarcely say
that the matter is likely to be of considerable benefit to you.
Here is her majesty's order."

"This is a strange message," the colonel said, after reading
it through two or three times.  "It has no official seal, and is
altogether unlike a document one would expect to receive from
her majesty."

"That is so, colonel.  Her majesty was not in a position to
affix her seal, but the signature is hers, which is all that is
important.  Now, sir, I will tell you what has happened.
Her Majesty Queen Christina and her daughter have been
carried off from Madrid by a party of armed conspirators.
She is at the present moment at the château of the Count de
Monteroy, and is held a prisoner in his house.  I have had an
interview with her there, and have received this order from
her.  What force of cavalry have you here?"

"I have only fifty men, señor."

"That will be sufficient.  You will at once call them under
arms and start back with me.  We must surround the château
before daylight if possible, and if we ride fast we may succeed
in doing so.  You will there arrest the count and all his
guests, who are ten in number, but who may by to-morrow
morning be still stronger.  You will then form an escort for
the queens, and conduct them back to Madrid.  I don't know
what is happening there, but at any rate we will contrive to
ride in after nightfall, so as to get them back to their palace
unseen.  After that the matter will be in her hands and that
of her government."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A RESCUE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XIV


.. class:: center medium bold

   A RESCUE

.. vspace:: 2

The colonel, who had given an exclamation of astonishment
on hearing of the outrage upon the queens, was evidently
a man of action.  He ran to the door and shouted "Thomasso!
Stephano!" in tones of thunder.  Two men came running
downstairs in their night attire.  "Run to Captain Zeno, and
order him to have his troop at my door in a quarter of an
hour from the present time.  Tell him that it is a matter of
life and death.  Don't stop to dress; throw on your cloaks
and run to him at once."  Then he turned to Arthur.  "They
may not be here in a quarter of an hour, but they won't be
many minutes longer.  The captain sleeps at the barracks, and
he will turn his men out at once."

Another man was wakened and ordered to saddle the
colonel's horse at once.  "How did this monstrous thing
happen, cavalero, if I may ask?"

"I do not know how the queen was carried off; but I was
riding on the road seven miles outside Madrid when I saw a
carriage coming along with closed blinds.  Accompanied as
it was by twelve gentlemen I should have thought that it
was a pleasure-party going to some country château, but that
the carriage had closed blinds struck me as strange.  Still, I
should have thought no more of the matter had I not noticed
a peculiar white mark on the head of one of the horses--a
mark which I had that very morning noticed on the head of
one of those in the queen's carriage.  The matter struck me
as being so strange that I determined to follow.  I kept near
them all the way.  They had relays of horses at various points
on the road, and changed them quickly.  I managed also to
change mine and that of a servant with me, and finally traced
them to Count de Monterey's.  I was still in doubt as to
whether it was her majesty who was in the coach, but I
succeeded in obtaining a private interview.  I saw her but a
minute.  I had prepared this document for her signature,
which I was lucky enough to obtain.  Now, colonel, you
know as much about the matter as I do."

Arthur could see that the officer was highly delighted at
the thought of the opportunity that had fallen in his way.
He ran back to his room and made a more elaborate toilet.
Arthur went off at once to the hotel to see if the arrangements
there were going on satisfactorily.  The three horses
were at the door, so he sat down with Roper and ate a hasty
supper.

"Now, landlord," he said, "I want you to send these two
horses to this address; here are a couple of pounds for your
trouble.  The horse ridden by the landlord who acted as my
guide here must be kept till to-morrow.  He says he will come
over and fetch it himself."

Hearing a clatter of hoofs at this moment he went out
and found the troop just arriving at the colonel's door.  He
mounted his horse and rode there at once.  The colonel had
come out, and was in the act of mounting.

"They have only been five minutes over the quarter," the
latter said.  "You have done very smartly, Captain Zeno.
You know the way, cavalero?"

"No; but this man with the lantern does.  He guided me here."

The guide and Roper, with their lanterns, rode off at the
head of the column; the colonel and Arthur followed, the
former calling up the captain to his side.  "I dare say you are
wondering what you are called up so suddenly for, Captain
Zeno; but this gentleman is the bearer of an order for the
arrest of the Count de Monteroy and some persons in his
house.  We must ride fast, for it is important that we shall
get there in time to take all in the house by surprise.  It will
be light at six, so I hope we shall get there by that time;
but if not, it is likely that we shall arrive before anyone
is stirring.  It is, I understand, important that none of the
people there shall escape."

"Carlists, I suppose, señor?" the captain asked.

"I don't know," the colonel replied; "there are no particulars
whatever in my orders, which is simply for their arrest."

The innkeeper was now better mounted than before, and
the journey was done in a little over five hours.  The day
had broken, but as they approached the house they could see
no signs of life.  The colonel posted forty of the men round
the house, with orders to cut down anyone who tried to
escape; then with the other ten men, their captain, and
Arthur, he went up to the hall door and knocked loudly.
A minute or two later he knocked again, and it was opened
by a servant, who had evidently but just risen.  He started at
the appearance of the soldiers.

"You will lead me at once to your master's bedroom,"
Arthur said.  Seeing that the colonel and he had both drawn
their swords, the servant without a moment's hesitation
conducted them to Count de Monterey's room.  Arthur,
accompanied by the colonel, went in.  The count opened his eyes,
and then sprang suddenly out of bed.  "I arrest you, Count
Juan de Monteroy, on a charge of high treason!  Resistance,
señor, is useless; I have fifty soldiers round the house and
ten of them behind me here."

The count swore a deep oath, and then shrugged his shoulders.
"So there is a traitor among us?" he said scornfully.

"No, señor; your party have all been true to you," Arthur
said.

The colonel called in two men.  "You will remain here
with this gentleman.  You will allow him to dress, but see
that he touches no paper or documents of any kind.  When
he has finished, you can bring him below, and there keep strict
watch over him until further orders."

The colonel went from door to door with his men, and
arrested the whole party without resistance.  There were
twelve of them; those who had been left behind on the way
having arrived late the previous evening.  After seeing to the
arrest of the count, Arthur, followed by two soldiers, ordered
one of the trembling domestics, who had now come down, to
take him to the room of the lady and child who had arrived
the day before.  Two guards stood beside it.

"Do you know why you are placed here?" he asked sternly.

"No, señor; except that we came on guard at eleven last
night and were ordered to allow no one to enter the room,
and to refuse to allow the lady inside to come out unless
escorted by the count himself."

"Well, you are relieved from that duty now.  You will go
downstairs and remain there; we may want to question you
again presently."

Then he knocked at the door.  It was immediately opened,
and Queen Christina came out.  "I was expecting you this
morning, señor; and, looking out of the window, saw you ride
up with the troop."

Arthur waved the two soldiers to move away.  "Madam,"
he said, "I do not know what your wishes may be; but I
thought it as well to keep the knowledge of your identity from
all save the colonel."

"Come in here.  The Queen is dressed.  Before we say anything
else, señor, I must thank you with all my heart for the
inestimable service that you have rendered me.  I thank you
in the name of the queen, of myself, and of Spain.  I am
obliged to you for having kept our identity a secret.  I have
been thinking the matter over since I saw you last night and
learned that there was a chance of rescue.  I should certainly
prefer that we should return to Madrid as we have come,
incognito.  What has passed there I know not, but I think it
possible that my government have kept the fact of our
disappearance from the knowledge of the people, and I should wish
to consult with them when I get back as to the advisability of
continuing to do so.  I shall, of course, take better precautions
in future; but the news that I had once been carried off might
lead desperate men to repeat the attempt.  However, we shall
have time to talk this all over on the journey.  I should
certainly wish to start as soon as possible."

"You can leave in half an hour, madam, and can travel as
fast as you came here.  There are relays of horses on the way.
Your escort cannot keep up with you, as there would be no
possibility of procuring remounts for so many men.  There
would be no occasion for an escort, because you can ride with
the blinds up, and by keeping your veil down there will be no
risk of your being recognized.  What do you wish done with
regard to the prisoners, madam?"

The queen hesitated.

"I have not thought.  What do you say, Captain Hallett?
You have done so much in this matter that I will trust to
your opinion."

"I should think, madam, that it might perhaps be as well to
send them all under charge of the colonel who has come with
this troop to Tudela, or to leave them here in his charge, in
either case holding him responsible for their safety.  Then you
could consult with your ministers as to what steps should be
taken.  It might seem preferable to them that their trial--if
trial there should be--should take place at a provincial town
rather than the capital.  I should think they could be better
guarded at the barracks at Tudela than here.  Shall I order
breakfast to be brought up here, madam, or will you take it
below?"

"I would rather have it here."

"It is a quarter to seven now; shall you be ready to start
at eight?  May I present the colonel to you, madam, before
you start?  He was most zealous, and started with his troop
of cavalry in an extremely short time after hearing my
message.  He is the only one of those here who knows of
your majesty's identity."

"Certainly, present him to me.  I shall, of course, see that
he receives promotion."

"Does your majesty wish me to accompany you?"

"Of course I do, señor.  I thought that so much a matter
of course that I did not mention it.  I have very, very much
to say to you, for I know nothing at present as to how you
came to be here."

At the appointed hour the queens came downstairs and went
into the drawing-room, where the Spanish colonel was
presented to them.  Christina spoke to him very graciously and
thanked him for his services, which she said should be shortly
recognized.

"I should wish you," she said, "to keep the prisoners in
entire seclusion; let them have no communication with anyone.
Let the men who supply their wants be distinctly warned on
no account to exchange a word with them.  I think the best
plan might be for you to have a house cleared out for them,
so that they can be placed in rooms apart, with a sentry at
each door, and sentries round the house to see that they
communicate with no one.  It might be better for you to requisition
the prison, and see that the present inmates are placed
elsewhere.  I rely upon your absolute secrecy, colonel, as to
myself and my daughter having been here.  I cannot say what
course government will take in the matter; therefore I rely
upon you to keep them absolutely apart from all communication
until you receive orders from Madrid."  She held out her
hand to the colonel, who kissed it and retired much gratified.
The carriage was at the door.  The count's coachman, who
had driven them down, was placed on the box, and Roper took
his place beside him.  Two soldiers dressed in plain clothes
took their places behind, and one other, similarly dressed,
mounted one of the count's horses and led those that had been
ridden by Arthur and Roper.  Arthur himself had been
commanded by the queen to take his place in the carriage with her.

"You know this gentleman, do you not, Isabella?" the regent
said as they drove off.

The child had been gazing fixedly at Arthur.

"Yes, mamma, I think I do.  He is the handsome gentleman,
isn't he, who was presented to me some time ago for
doing something very brave?"

"Yes, my dear; you said you liked him, you know."

"Yes I did, mother."

"You ought to like him a great deal more now, Isabella,
for he has done something very great for us.  You are too
young yet to understand it, but I can tell you that he has
done a very, very great service, one that you should never
forget as long as you live.  Now, señor, I have been in vain
wondering how it was that you should have arrived in our
room in the manner of a good fairy last night."

"It was almost by an accident, madam, and that I was there
was due to the fact that the Count de Monterey made the
mistake of putting the horses out of your carriage into his own
instead of taking others."  He then related fully the manner
in which his suspicion had been aroused, and how he had,
with his man, followed the carriage.  "Of course, your
majesty, if I had been in any way sure that you were in the
carriage, I should have closed up at the first town you came to,
and called upon the authorities for aid to rescue you; but
beyond the mark on the horse--and there may be more than
one horse so marked in Spain--I had nothing upon which I
could act.  The carriage evidently belonged to the party who
rode with it, but the mere fact that the blinds were drawn
down was in itself no proof that any prisoner was in it.  It
might have been merely full of wine and provisions for the
use of the party going down to stay at a château.

"It was, therefore, absolutely necessary for me to assure
myself that you were prisoners.  That might have been a
most difficult thing to find out, and I had in vain, on the
journey, thought over some plan.  As it turned out, it was,
as I have told you, simply a matter of good fortune.  The
closed shutters pointed out the room where you were likely
to be, and from the fact that dinner was going on I was able
to get to the door of your room unchallenged.  Your guards
took me for one of the count's guests, and thus everything
was easy and simple.  Of course the moment I left your
majesty I rode straight to Tudela, and started with the troop
on the return journey twenty minutes after I arrived."

"Well, señor, I hardly know which to admire most: your
recognition of the horse, your quickness of perception that
something very unusual was being done, and the manner in
which, in spite of the immense fatigue of the journey, you
kept in sight of us until you traced us here; or the fearlessness
with which you risked your life, as you certainly did,
to ascertain whether your suspicions were correct.  Now I
will tell you how we were seized.  Of course our coachman
and footmen must have been heavily bribed.  We were
driving through the town when suddenly we turned in at
the gateway of a house in a quiet street.  I could not now
say where the house was, for I was talking to Isabella, and
paid no particular attention to the route by which we were
proceeding to the palace.

"The moment we entered, a number of gentlemen came
round, the door was opened, and one said:

"'Madam, I must trouble you to alight.'

"I began to demand what he meant by such insolence, but
he cut me short by saying:

"'Madam, I repeat that you and the queen must alight.
We have no time to spare.  Unless you at once descend and
enter this carriage standing here, we shall most reluctantly be
obliged to use force.'

"It seemed to me that it would be useless to resist, for it
was evident that these men were desperately in earnest and
would not hesitate to carry out their threats; so we did as we
were ordered.  A lady--I believe she was a relation of the
count's, from what she said--afterwards got into the carriage,
followed by a gentleman.  The blinds were then pulled down,
and the man took out a long dagger and said:

"'If you move, madam, or attempt to pull up the blinds or
to give the alarm, I shall not hesitate to stab you and your
daughter to the heart, as our safety, and that of a score of
other people, would demand it.  I should deplore the
necessity, but I should not hesitate to act.'

"After we had driven for half an hour he got out.  I could
hear a horse brought up to the door, and he mounted.  I had
no doubt that the carriage was accompanied by mounted men.
The woman was of powerful build, and after we had once
started I gave up all idea of trying to give the alarm, which
would, I felt sure, be fatal.  When the blinds were first
pulled down I heard one of the men speak furiously because
the horses were not in our carriage.  Someone else said
something, and he said:

"'What does it matter if it is half an hour earlier than we
expected?  They ought to have been ready.  Take the horses
out of that carriage.'

"There was a running about, and the pair of horses were
put in.  Then one said:

"Be sure that, directly we have gone, that carriage is
broken up and burnt.  There must not be a splinter of it
left--nothing to show that anyone has ever been here.  You see
to it, Ferdinand; you have got saws and everything else.
Remember the safety of all of us may depend upon its being
done thoroughly.'

"Three minutes later we started.  It almost seemed to me
that I was in a nightmare from which I did not awake till I
got to the end of the journey.  I chatted with Isabella, but I
did not exchange a single word with the woman in the
carriage with us.  From time to time when we stopped to
change horses a tray of food was handed in, and we ate and
drank, though I had little appetite; but I felt that I must keep
up my strength, for I had no idea how long this strange
journey would last, or what would happen at the end of it.
That we had been captured by adherents of Don Carlos I had,
of course, no doubt.  I did not fear that we should be injured;
but I did think that we might be kept for many years, perhaps
for life, in close confinement, in which case, doubtless, all
parties would at last accept Don Carlos as king.  There
would, no doubt, be a general search for us; there would be
great troubles; but when it seemed to all that we should never
be found, even our best friends would be willing to accept Don
Carlos.  What do you think will have taken place at Madrid?

"I should certainly say, madam, that when you are missed
every effort will be made by government to keep your
disappearance a secret, while attempts will be made in all
directions to find out the mystery.  It will appear almost incredible,
that you and your carriage, horses, coachman, and footmen
should suddenly and mysteriously have disappeared.  No
doubt your captors did not ride out in a body.  Some of those
you saw there doubtless remained to destroy the carriage;
possibly others may have waited a mile or two outside the
town.  Two, perhaps, would keep some distance ahead of the
carriage, and two would follow.  No particular attention
would be attracted by a carriage, with the blinds down and
apparently empty, being driven through the street at a leisurely
pace."

"After the man got out of the carriage," said the queen,
"we went very much faster.  For a time I wondered which
way we were going, and where we were to be taken; but as
hour after hour went on I ceased to trouble over it, and was
principally occupied in endeavouring to appease Isabella's
curiosity concerning the strange method of travelling, and
by telling her stories to keep her amused.  As soon as it
became dark she fell asleep with her head in my lap.  I dozed
occasionally, waking up when the horses were changed.  When
morning came I felt that we were being ferried across a river;
then in a couple of hours we arrived here.  The carriage drew
up and the door was opened.  Several gentlemen were standing
there, and all took off their hats as we dismounted, and
expressed their regret at having given us so long and fatiguing
a journey.

"The Count de Monteroy assured me that every attention
should be paid to our comfort, that we should be treated with
every respect, and that we should be in no way intruded upon.
Three times during the day servants brought in food, and we
were requested to come down to dinner.  I was in half a mind
to refuse, but I thought it was better that Isabella should have
a change, and I might learn something of the arrangement of
the house.  It is fortunate, indeed, that I did so, for if I had
been kept a prisoner upstairs, I do not think that even your
ingenuity and courage could have enabled you to obtain an
interview with me."

The coachman had been ordered to take exactly the same
road as that by which they had come, and to stop to change
horses at the same places.

"By the way, señor, is the servant who rode with you the
same as accompanied you on the occasion when you rescued
Count Leon de Balen's sister?"

"He is, your majesty.  He is at present riding on the box
with the coachman, as he has been lamed in a fight with the
Carlists; and although his ankle, which was broken, is now
nearly healed, the fatigue of the long ride has been so great
that I took the liberty of placing him upon the box to keep
his eye on the coachman, while one of the troopers leads our
horses."

"The first time we stop I beg that you will present the
brave fellow to me.  He must have suffered greatly from the
long ride."

"I have no doubt that he has suffered, madam, but he has
said nothing about it.  He rode with that leg loose in the
stirrup, only using the other.  However, he acknowledged
this morning that he could not sit the horse going back, and
said he would remain with the troops for two days, resting.
It was then I decided to put him on the box instead of one of
the soldiers, as I had intended."

"Where did he get wounded, and how?"

"If it is your majesty's pleasure I will tell you.  It is a
long story, and if I mistake not we shall be changing horses
in a short time, so I had better leave it until we start again.

"Very well," the regent said; "the longer the story the
better, for we have a long journey before us."

When the carriage stopped, Roper was called to the door.

"This is my man, your majesty, who has ridden from
Madrid with me."

"I thank you most heartily," the queen regent said.
"Isabella, give your hand to this brave soldier.  It is he who
has helped this gentleman to get us away from that house.
He rode all the way behind us."

"You are a very good man," the child said, as she held out
her hand to Roper, who kissed it somewhat awkwardly.  "It
was a very nasty, long journey for mamma and me, and it
must have been much worse for you, as you had to ride all the
way."

"Yes; and he helped his master to get that pretty young
lady, Donna Mercedes de Balen, out of the hands of the
wicked Carlists, who were going to kill her.

"I had very little to do with it, madam; I simply did what
my master told me."

"I know Donna Mercedes well," the child said.  "She has
been several times with her two sisters to play with me.  I am
glad you did not let them kill her."

Roper bowed and retired.

"Is he a private soldier?" the regent asked.

"He is a private soldier for my sake, madam.  He was
a sergeant in the regiment of the British Legion to which I
belonged, and when I was sent to Madrid to enquire about
the pay due to the Legion, he gave up his rank in order to
accompany me as my servant, which was the more meritorious
as we had been private soldiers together."

"But you could never have been a private soldier?" the
regent said in surprise.

"I was, madam.  I had got into a scrape at school, and
my guardian offered to allow me one hundred and twenty
pounds a year till I came of an age to become possessor of the
estate of my late father; and as they were recruiting at the
time for the Legion, I thought I should like to see something
of the world, and therefore I enlisted."

"A Spanish nobleman would never think of doing that,"
the regent said.

"I was not a nobleman, madam.  My father was what you
would call a country gentleman, living on his estate, which
was, I believe, a fair one.  He died when I was only ten years
old, and left me to the care of an uncle.  I only propose
remaining in Spain until I come of age to inherit the estate."

"At what age do you inherit?"

"We generally inherit at twenty-one, madam.  My father
considered, and very rightly, that I was not of a disposition to
settle down, and therefore stated in his will that I was not
to come into the estate until I was twenty-five."

"Then I suppose it will not be long before you go?"

"It will be some little time yet: I am a good deal younger
than I look."

The regent smiled.  "That is because you are so big and
strong, I suppose, Captain Hallett.  And are you thinking of
taking a Spanish lady home as your wife?  There, I ought
not to have asked you," she said; "only I remember that
when a certain young lady told me a story of what had
happened to her, she coloured up very prettily when she
mentioned your name.  But there, I won't say anything
more about it.  Now, as we are off again, perhaps you will
tell us that story of how your follower was wounded?"

Arthur told the story.  Both the regent and her daughter
were greatly interested, and insisted upon hearing much fuller
particulars than he wished to give of the manner of his escape
from Cabrera, and of his return to carry off Roper.

"No wonder the man is attached to you," Christina said
warmly; "it would be strange indeed if he were not.  It was
a grand action, Captain Hallett, however much you may make
light of it.  Now, sir, I own that I feel sleepy; I scarcely
closed an eye last night.  Would you mind riding for a time?"

"Certainly not, madam."

They were just stopping to put in fresh horses, and Arthur
was by no means sorry at the change.  He glanced into the
carriage at the next halting-place, and saw that the regent
and her child wore both asleep.  Another fifteen miles and
they changed again.

"We have some food, have we not, Captain Hallett?" asked
the regent.

"Yes, your majesty; we have a large hamper behind the
carriage."

"Then have it brought in here, and please come in yourself.
How far have we gone?"

"About forty-five miles, madam."

"What time shall we get to Madrid?"

"About one o'clock in the morning, madam."

"Well, we will dine now.  Then we will talk for an hour or
two, and I will try to get to sleep again, for I know that I
shall have no sleep to-night after I get in, but shall be up all
night with my ministers.  I hope all the men are getting food?"

"Yes, madam; I brought a basket of food for them too,
otherwise there must have been much delay when we changed
horses."

"You seem to think of everything, Captain Hallett," she
said, as he moved away to get the hamper.

"I had better open it and pass the things in, madam."

"No, bring it inside; we can put it on the seat by you.
It will be an amusement to open it.  It is many, many years
since I enjoyed an impromptu meal like this."

The carriage rolled on and the hamper was opened.  It
contained every necessary for a meal.  There were several
bottles of the count's best wine, cold fowls, pasties, and a
variety of sweets, together with glasses, plates, and other
necessaries.  The regent and the little queen entered into
the spirit of the thing with great zest.  To the former it
was a relief indeed to be eating without ceremony, and able
for the moment to put aside all the cares of state, which
weighed so heavily upon her; to the little queen it was
something perfectly delightful, and both laughed and chatted
with a freedom and abandon that set Arthur quite at his ease.
The meal lasted for a long time, the regent declaring that
she had not eaten so much nor enjoyed a meal so thoroughly
for years.

The queen was enchanted.  "Why can't we always eat like
this, mamma," she said, "instead of having to sit up, with
three or four servants to wait upon us, and everyone staring
disagreeably?  I do so wish we could."

"Well, we can't have it quite like this, Isabella; but I will
make up my mind that once a week we will dine together in
my closet, and then we will have everything put upon the table
and help ourselves, and try and think that we are not queens,
or anything else disagreeable."

"That will be nice, mamma!  And you won't say once to
me, 'You mustn't take this, Isabella', or 'You must sit
upright', but just let me do as I like?"

Her mother nodded.  "Yes, that shall be the agreement."

The child clapped her hands.  "That will be nice!" she said.
"I am so tired of my governess saying, 'You mustn't do that',
and 'You ought to do this'.  It will be nice, mamma!  When
shall we begin--this day week?"

Her mother nodded.

"And will Captain Hallett always dine with us?"

"No, my dear; Captain Hallett has other things to do; but
perhaps sometimes, when he is in Madrid, he will come as a
special treat for you."

The child nodded contentedly.  "I shall be very angry
with him if he does not come often," she said.

The meal lasted until they arrived at the next changing
place.  Here Arthur got out, again, and was glad to regain
his own horse.  It was just one o'clock when they rode into
Madrid.  There were lights in the palace, and the gates were
still open.  They did not drive up to the principal entrance.
The regent decided that she would enter at a side door, and
try to make her way to her apartments unnoticed, as it was
possible that the news of their disappearance had been kept
from most of the servants of the palace.

"Come up with me, if you please, Captain Hallett," she said.

The door was unbolted, and after giving orders that the
carriage should be taken round to the stables, and that the
soldiers should put up at an inn for the night and come round
for orders in the morning, she entered, with Arthur carrying
the child, sound asleep, in his arms.  They climbed some stairs
to the first floor.  Up to this time the queen had been in
ignorance as to her whereabouts, but she now knew where
she was, and made her way to her own chamber.  Leaving
Arthur outside, she went in for a minute or two, laid the child
on a bed, took off her wraps, and then came out.

"Now we will go to the council-chamber," she said; "I
expect we shall find some of the ministers there in
consultation."

She led the way along a gallery, and, opening a door, went
in.  Eight men were sitting there, and they leapt to their feet
with a cry of astonishment as the regent entered, followed by
a young gentleman who was unknown to them.

"Why--your majesty!" her minister said.

"Yes; I understand that you are surprised to see me," she
interrupted.  "Now, gentlemen," she went on, as she went to
her seat at the head of the table, "I will, in the first place,
ask you what has happened here since I have been away;
after that I will tell you where I have been.  Has my absence
been known?"

"To very few people, your majesty.  Fortunately, I was
here awaiting your return.  As the time passed and you did
not arrive, I became anxious.  When you were two hours
late, I sent for my colleagues and we had a consultation, but
we were unable to form any idea of what had become of you.
Your carriage had not returned.  It was not possible that any
accident could have occurred, for if so, we should have heard
of it.  At nine o'clock we became seriously alarmed, and all
went out to different parts of the city to make cautious
enquiries as to where your carriage had been last seen, and
whether a report was current that an accident had taken
place.  We met here again at eleven.  None of us had heard
of any news.  Your carriage had been seen in various parts of
the town early in the afternoon, but where it had been last
noticed we could not find out.  We set the whole police to
search quietly--no one was told of your disappearance.  A
search was made for the carriage.  In the meantime it was
given out that the queen was unwell, and that you were
remaining with her and nursing her.  Your majesty's surgeon
was called in and sworn to secrecy, and he has twice a day
come to the palace.  We have been, as your majesty may well
imagine, at our wits' end to know what to do.  To announce
that you had disappeared would cause a disturbance in the
city, and an enormous state of unrest throughout the kingdom.
We have met to-night to consider how long the secret could
be kept, and whether it would be expedient at once to offer a
very large reward for news concerning you."

"Happily, duke, I am in a position to settle the matter and
to relieve your disquietude."

She then related how she had been kidnapped, and how she
was taken to the house of the Count de Monterey and
confined there.  Many were the exclamations of anger as she
went on.

"It is monstrous!  Incredible!" were among the exclamations
when she ceased.

"Then how, madam, did you obtain your freedom from
the hands of these malefactors?  It would certainly seem that
they had taken every precaution to keep the place of your
confinement secret."

"Precautions they did take that would have deceived most
people," the regent said, "but which, happily, failed to deceive
this gentleman here.  Now, Captain Hallett, perhaps you will
please tell these gentlemen how it happened that you traced
and rescued me.  I request that you will tell it in full detail."

Thus commanded, Arthur gave a full account of the way
in which his suspicions had been aroused, of his pursuit, the
manner in which he had discovered that his suspicions were
correct, and the steps he had taken to obtain the release of the
prisoners.

"Well, sir," the premier said, when Arthur had brought
the story to a conclusion, "I have to congratulate you most
heartily, in my own name and on behalf of the other members
of her majesty's government, upon the manner in which you
have rescued the queen and the queen regent from the hands
of their captors.  You have shown an amount of acuteness,
of steadfastness of purpose, and of courage, in venturing into
this den of conspirators, that does you an extraordinary
amount of credit.  We can hardly imagine what would have
happened had the place of confinement of the queen remained
undiscovered.  The whole kingdom would have been in
uproar; civil strife would have been more rampant than ever.
We thank you most heartily, in the name of Spain, for what
you have done for her.  Have you the list, señor, of the men
who have been arrested?"

"Yes, señor, this is it."

The premier ran his eye over it, and passed it on to his
colleagues.

"It is difficult to believe," he said, "that some of the
gentlemen here mentioned could have been engaged in such
a conspiracy; however, we cannot at present decide upon so
important a question."

"I may say, señor," Christina said, "that for my own part
I should vastly prefer that there should be neither scandal
nor trial.  I prefer that they should be ordered to leave the
kingdom at once, with the understanding that if they return
they will be arrested on the charge of high treason.  It would
be most unfortunate if this matter should be made public.
The plot has failed; but the mere fact that it has been tried
might lead others to repeat the attempt.  In the next place,
most of these men who have been engaged in the matter bear
historic names, and have wide connections.  It would
therefore be one of the gravest scandals ever known in Spanish
history were they to be tried and punished on such a charge.
This is my opinion on the subject.  I submit it to your
judgment, and I think that when you come to take into
consideration the magnitude of the interests involved, you will
agree with me that it would be advisable to let the matter
pass unnoticed.

"In time, when these troubles are all brought to an end,
it will be possible to extend to these conspirators the hand
of mercy, and allow them to return to such portion of their
estates as may be deemed fitting.  And now, gentlemen, I
will leave you.  I have had four days of great fatigue and
anxiety.  I should say that to-morrow a notification should
be issued to the effect that the queen has recovered from her
passing indisposition, and that in the course of the day we
should show ourselves in the streets as usual."  So saying she
rose; the members of the council also stood up, and bowed
deeply as she left the room followed by Arthur.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`A CHALLENGE`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XV


.. class:: center medium bold

   A CHALLENGE

.. vspace:: 2

On leaving the palace Arthur went to his room, where he
found supper awaiting him, Roper having confiscated to
his use the contents of the royal hamper.

"I thought you would want something before you went to
bed, and I was sure that I did.  I have already eaten mine,
but here is a fowl, sir, and two bottles of wine."

"Well, I am not sorry to have them, though it is three
o'clock in the morning; however, we can sleep as late as we
like."

At twelve o'clock, however, Arthur was awakened by Leon
entering his room.

"We have been quite uneasy about you, Arthur.  Where
have you been?  What have you been doing with yourself?
I came round here four days ago; the concierge said you were
out.  I called again in the evening, and next morning I learned
that, when you left, you had said nothing about any intention
of going away; that you had certainly taken no clothes
with you, but had gone out with Roper in attendance, just
as if you were going for an ordinary ride."

"That was just the intention with which I did go out, but
circumstances were too much for me.  Now, what I am going
to tell you is a complete secret, and before I say anything
about it you must give me your promise that it shall not, on
any account whatever, go beyond yourself and your sisters."

Leon looked at Arthur in surprise, but, seeing that he was
quite in earnest, gave the required pledge.

"Well, you will be surprised to hear that in the four days
I have been away I have ridden over three hundred miles."

"Over three hundred miles!"

"Yes.  That is not bad for what was really three and a
half days' work, for I arrived here at three o'clock this
morning."

"You stupefy me," the young count said.  "Why, no horse
could have done it."

"No, and no horse did it; I had relays about every fifteen
miles."

"You travelled post?  What did you carry?  A despatch
for Espartero, or a cartel to Cabrera?"

"Prepare yourself for a surprise, Leon.  I carried in my
hand the safety of the queen and the regent."

"The safety of the queen and regent!  You are not joking,
are you?  How could you have to ride three hundred miles
on such an errand?"

"Well, briefly, Leon, the queen and the queen regent were
carried away a hundred and fifty miles, and I brought them
back again."

Leon looked seriously at his friend.

"You are not quite well, are you?" he said; "you are a
little upset, my dear fellow, about something.  You are
talking nonsense, you know; the queen has not been out of
Madrid.  She has been unwell, and her mother has been
nursing her."

"So you were led to believe, but the facts are as I have
stated.  The queen and her mother were seized when driving
through the streets of Madrid four days ago.  They were
placed in a carriage with closed blinds, and were carried to
a place some twenty-five miles beyond the Ebro and some
thirty miles from Tudela.  I followed them with Roper.  I had
the luck to obtain an interview with her majesty, rode to
Tudela, and brought back a squadron of horse, surrounded
the house where they were imprisoned, captured all the
conspirators, and brought the queen and her mother back to
Madrid at one o'clock this morning."

"You seem to be talking sensibly," Leon said, "but I really
cannot take in what you say.  It's a hundred and thirty miles
good to the Ebro, and you say it was twenty-five miles
farther; then you rode from there to Tudela and back,
a distance of sixty miles, so that you have, in fact, covered
some four hundred miles.  Where have you slept?"

"I think I slept a little on horseback on the way to Tudela
and back, and I have slept since three o'clock this morning, as
I was some time at the palace.  I have no doubt that in addition
I dozed occasionally for some minutes in succession in the
saddle during the return journey, and I had a sleep of eight
hours in the daytime the day before yesterday; and if you
had not come in I dare say I should have had as many more
before I woke to-day."

Leon looked so serious that Arthur burst into a hearty laugh.

"That is good," he said, "and will wake me up.  Now,
Leon, if you will wait for five minutes I will get up and dress.
Did you see Roper when you came in?"

"Yes; he opened the door to me as usual."

"Well, if you will tell him that I shall be out in ten minutes,
and want some coffee and something to eat, he will make it for
me; but mind, don't ask him any questions.  I am not going
to have the story spoilt by anyone else telling you about it;
not that I think you would get anything out of him, for he
is absolutely trustworthy, and I told him last night that no
whisper must pass his lips of what has taken place."

In ten minutes Arthur went into the sitting-room, and as he
entered, Leon said: "If you are going to eat your breakfast
before you tell me anything, I will go away.  I cannot repress
my curiosity, and I will take a ride or do something to keep
my brain steady until you are ready to unburden yourself."

"I will begin at once, and tell you while I am eating.

"Now," he began, as he sat down and poured out some
coffee, "the thing in a nut-shell is precisely what I told you.
And now as to particulars:--I was riding with Roper, and had
gone about seven miles out.  As we returned I met a party of
gentlemen on horseback.  At some little distance behind them
was a carriage with the blinds down.  Again, at a distance
behind the carriage was another party of gentlemen.  Altogether
there were twelve men.  It struck me as rather curious;
still, they might have been going down to spend the day at
some château, and carrying provisions or something of that
sort in the carriage.  I should not have thought much more
about the matter, if it had not been for one thing: as the
carriage passed me, it struck me that I knew one of the horses
by a rather curious white mark on its forehead.

"As I rode on, it suddenly occurred to me where I had seen
a horse similarly marked: it was in the carriage in which the
queen was driving when I saw her in the street, just as we
were starting.  Naturally this led me to review the position.
Who was in the carriage?  Why were the blinds down?  How
was it that six men were riding in front of it and other six
behind it?  It struck me that possibly they were carrying off
the queen, and I resolved to follow and see where they went.
They rode much farther than I expected, changing horses at
quiet places every twelve miles or so, and going very fast, till,
as I told you, they crossed the Ebro between Saragossa and
Tudela, and went some twenty-five miles farther to a mansion,
which I had no difficulty in learning belonged to Count Juan
de Monterey.

"Having found that out, we stopped at an inn in a village
two miles from it, and had that sleep I mentioned, as it
was ten o'clock in the day, and I could do nothing till
dark.  Then I went to the mansion and found, by looking
through the curtains, that the party were at dinner.  I found
also that the windows of another room on the ground floor had
closed shutters.  The two rooms lay on opposite sides of the
grand entrance.  The door was open.  I peeped in, and could
see no one about; so I took heart, walked boldly in, and
turned along the corridor to the room with the closed shutters.

"Two men were standing on guard at the door, but of course
they took me for one of their master's guests, and I walked
coolly past them, and found in the room the queen and her
mother.  I got the regent to sign an order that I had written
out, for the officer commanding at Tudela to place himself
under my orders.  Then I rode over there and fetched a
squadron of cavalry, which arrived at daybreak.  We
surrounded the house, took the twelve men there prisoners,
started an hour later with the queens, and arrived here at
one o'clock this morning."

Leon gazed at him in open-eyed astonishment.

"You are certainly a most surprising fellow, a most astonishing
fellow!  I don't know what to say to you.  Here, single-handed,
you have thwarted a plot that might have brought
ruin to the country; you have saved a couple of queens;
you have captured, too, the leaders of the plot; you have
ridden, what with your journey to Tudela and back, four
hundred miles at least, in the course of three days and a half;
and here you are, telling me all this as if it had been a natural
and everyday occurrence."

"It certainly was not an everyday occurrence, Leon, but it
was an affair that might have happened to anyone who kept
his eyes open and possessed a certain amount of endurance."

"So this is the real history of the young queen's indisposition?"

"Yes.  I think the ministers acted very wisely in keeping
the thing a secret."

"It is the first wise thing they have done," Leon said.
"I don't see that they are a bit better than the last ministry.
However, never mind that now.  And about yourself? you
must be fearfully stiff."

"I am very stiff, but that will wear off by to-morrow."

"And did your man perform this marvellous journey in
spite of his broken leg?"

"He rode there with me, and when I went to fetch the
troops, but he came back on the box of the queen's carriage.
His leg hurt him a good deal last night, but I hope no real
harm is done, though no doubt he will have to keep quiet for
a few days."

"Well, they ought to make a duke and grandee of Spain of
you for it."

"I sincerely hope they won't think of anything of the sort,"
Arthur laughed.  "Fancy my going back to England with
such a title as the Duc de Miraflores!  The thing would
be absolutely ludicrous!"

"Well, they will have to do something big anyhow," Leon
said.  "Now, tell me the story more fully.  You have got
nothing to do, and may as well gratify my curiosity."

"There is really very little to tell, but I will give it to you;"
and he then told the story in detail.

"Well, it is really remarkable that you should have been
able to keep them under your observation during all that long
journey without letting them know that they were followed."

"You see, they could have had no idea that there was anyone
after them; if they had, they would no doubt have left a
couple of their number to follow at a distance of two or three
miles.  They no doubt felt quite sure that the absence of
the queen was entirely unsuspected, that no search could be
made for her for at least six hours, and that assuredly no
parties would be sent off in any case to scour the country till
next day, by which time they would have crossed the Ebro.
If, instead of taking the horses from the queen's carriage, they
had waited five minutes till their own were yoked, their plot
would have been successful.  Their plan was uncommonly
well laid, and they could hardly have conceived it possible
that one of the queen's horses would be recognized in a private
carriage; nor would it have been had I not happened to
observe that peculiar mark that very morning."

"Well," Leon said, "I will be off now to tell my sisters."

"I shall not stir out to-day, Leon.  I really feel that I should
enjoy a day's rest, and it is possible that I may be sent for to
the palace."

"That is almost certain; the ministers must have many
things to question you about, as the queen last night can
only have given them a general account of the affair."

Indeed, a court messenger rode up an hour later and requested
Arthur's attendance at the palace.  He dressed himself
fully and went there.  On his arrival he was conducted to the
council-chamber.

"The queens have not yet risen, Captain Hallett.  I should
be glad if you would give us much fuller details than the
regent was able to give us last night; perhaps, too, in addition
to what you yourself know of it, you may have heard from
Queen Christina the particulars of her capture."

Arthur gave the particulars at full length, both of the
queen's capture and of his own proceedings.

"Thank you, Captain Hallett!" the premier said.  "It is the
most audacious attempt against the person of a Queen of
Spain that I have ever heard of; and the manner in which you
thwarted it is no less remarkable.  We have already despatched
a courier with orders to Colonel Queredo, ordering him to
bring the prisoners to Madrid under the escort of the troop of
cavalry, and to accomplish this with all possible speed, placing
them in three carriages and keeping the most careful guard
over them, confining them by day in some suitable apartment
where they can communicate with no one, and travelling after
dark only.  They will be tried privately.  I may tell you
that although their lives are unquestionably forfeited, we do not
intend to carry out the extreme penalty, as this could not be
done without the whole affair becoming known--a matter that
we are most anxious to avoid.  In the first place, the men are
all members of good families, and could not be so disposed of
without the whole matter being known; and the attempt so
nearly succeeded that it might be again tried.  Their estates
will, of course, be forfeited, and they will be taken to the
frontier and forbidden ever to cross it again, under penalty
of incurring the death-sentence that will be passed upon
them.  And now, sir, may we ask you what shape you
would like our gratitude to take, for this great service you
have rendered?"

"I have no desire for a reward in any shape, sir," Arthur
replied.  "I am an English gentleman with an estate in my
own country, and am well pleased that I have been able to
render a service to the Queen of Spain and her mother.  That
is ample reward for my efforts, and I can assure you that
I shall be best pleased if nothing else is done in the matter.
I feel personally thankful to you that you have decided
not to execute the men concerned in the matter; it would
be a pain for me to know that the lives of twelve men,
who were doubtless actuated by what they believed, however
mistakenly, to be the good of their country, should be
forfeited through me.  May I enquire if you have arrested the
coachman and footmen?  I do not ask that mercy should be
extended to them.  They were, of course, bribed heavily, and
I do not think any punishment too severe for men who could
so betray their mistress."

"The police are in search of them, Captain Hallett.  We can
hardly expect to find them for some time, for they would
naturally leave within an hour after the perpetration of their
crime, and as they have four days' start they will by this time
be far away.  No efforts, however, will be spared in tracing
them.  As to what you have said, we shall, of course, inform
the regent of your declaration, which doubtless does you the
highest credit, but which, as you must see, can hardly be
entertained by us, as it would be impossible for the queen to
remain under so deep an obligation to a gentleman, however
honourable and disinterested."

"Well, sir, I can only say that I spoke in earnest.  I shall
always be pleased to look back at having been able to render a
service to the Queen of Spain, who had already honoured me
by creating me a Knight of the Isabella of the first class
and a Companion of the Order of San Fernando the Catholic."

He was again sent for to the palace by the queen that afternoon.

"I have been for a drive with my daughter," she said, "and
have been acclaimed by the populace, who were evidently
pleased that Isabella has recovered from her indisposition; and
things will now, I hope, go on as before.  I feel that at present
I have not thanked you as you deserve for what you did for us.
Believe me, that I am not ungrateful.  My little daughter is
not old enough to understand the service you have rendered
us, but in her name I thank you most deeply, and shall ever
retain a deep feeling of obligation towards you."

"The service was one that any gentleman might have
performed.  The sight of that carriage with the blinds down,
and the knowledge that one of the horses that was drawing
it belonged to your majesty, might well have excited the
suspicion in anyone that something was wrong.  That idea
once entertained, he would have taken steps to get to the
bottom of the mystery."

The regent smiled.  "I can assure you, Captain Hallett,
that few of my countrymen would have troubled their heads
about such a matter one way or another, or have put themselves
out of the way to investigate it.  The premier tells me
that he has informed you of the course they intend to take as
to these traitors.  Has it your approval?"

"Entirely so.  I am very little qualified to judge such
matters, but it certainly seems to me in the highest degree
desirable that this attempt on your person should not be
generally known.  People may guess as they choose when
they hear that these men have been banished for life, but they
may merely suppose that they have been concerned in some
plot or other.  Anything would be better than to let it be
known that you had been actually carried off."

That evening Arthur paid a visit to Leon's, and was
received with enthusiasm by the three girls.  "Leon has been
telling us all about your doings, Señor Arthur," Inez
exclaimed.  "So you have saved the two queens and brought
them safely back from Madrid?  It was splendid!  You can't
tell how proud we feel of you, as we flatter ourselves that we
are your greatest friends here."

"That you certainly are, Donna Inez.  I have no very
intimate friends here except yourselves."

"As for Mercedes, she regularly cried," the girl went on.

"You should not tell such things, Inez," Mercedes said,
colouring hotly.  "I know that it was silly of me, but it did
seem so brave and so wonderful."

"There was no bravery in it.  The only time when there was
ever real danger was when I entered the house and discovered
the queens; otherwise, the question was only one of sitting so
many hours in the saddle."

"I won't have you belittle yourself," Mercedes said, with an
attempt at playfulness.  "It was just the same thing when you
rescued me: you tried to make out that anyone could have
done it.  It was altogether a splendid deed."

In a short time guests began to arrive, for it was the
evening on which they entertained.  Arthur could not help being
amused at the talk, which turned partly on the young queen's
illness, her rapid recovery, and what would have happened
had her illness been a serious one.

A week later Arthur appeared at the trial of the traitors,
and gave evidence as to their proceedings.  Christina's account
of her capture was read aloud.  The prisoners attempted no
defence, as the complicity of the whole of them in the affair
was too evident to dispute.  They were all sentenced to death,
with the confiscation of their estates.  The death-sentence,
however, was commuted by the queen regent into banishment
for life, and they were taken to the frontier and there released.

On the day after the trial the estates of Count de Monteroy
were bestowed upon Arthur by decree signed by the queen
regent and the queen.  He went at once to the palace to
receive the document, and implored the regent to take back
the gift.  "I have no intention, your majesty, of remaining
in Spain after the conclusion of the war, and the gift would
be a burden to me.  I could not look after the estates, nor
see to the welfare of my tenants.  I hope that in time, when
all these matters are settled, your majesty will be able to
recall these unhappy men and replace them on their estates.
Doubtless an amnesty will be granted at the end of the war,
and I trust that your majesty will be able to include even
these malefactors, who will, we may be sure, be moved by
your clemency to become faithful servants of yours."

"But a queen cannot be ungrateful, cavalero."

"Your majesty, it is sufficient for me to know that I have
your gratitude, and I shall always be proud to know that
I have been able to do you and your daughter service,
therefore I implore you to take back this gift."

"I cannot refuse any petition from you," the regent said,
and, taking the deed of gift in her hands, she tore it in two;
"but in some way, at least, we must manifest our gratitude."

Three days later Arthur received a business notification
from a banker in the city stating that the sum of a hundred
thousand crowns had been paid by royal order to his account,
and five thousand crowns to that of the soldier, John Roper.
He felt that he could not refuse this gift, and called at the
palace and sincerely thanked the two queens for it.

"We feel, and shall always feel, that we are under the
deepest obligation to you, señor; and we have been permitted to
show you but a very small portion of it."

Roper was in the highest degree delighted.  He had now
thrown away his stick, and was able to walk fairly well.

"Well, Captain Hallett," he said, "I never thought, when I
sailed on that expedition from Liverpool, that I should come
home at the end of a few years with fifteen hundred pounds
in my pocket; nor, when we sat down to dinner on board that
hulk, that through you I was to have such good fortune."

"You must not put it in that way, Roper.  It has come to
you through the friendship that led you to give up your
stripes in order to follow me, and for the service you did in
both the affairs in which we were engaged together."

"It is mighty little I did beyond following your orders.
Now, sir, I don't care how soon we go back to England."

"Nor do I, Roper; but we must see this business out.
From what I hear, Maroto, Don Carlos' commander-in-chief in
the north, who appears to be an unmixed scoundrel, is
negotiating with Espartero for surrender.  He has already seized
and murdered six of the Carlists' best generals, who would,
he knew, be opposed to his projects.  If the negotiations do
not fall through, there is an end to the Carlist cause in the
north, and Espartero will be able to move with his whole
force into Aragon, in which case he will speedily bring the
contest to an end."

A week later Arthur was at a reception at Leon's, when he
observed a man scowling at him, and, asking his name from a
friend, learned that he was Count Silvio de Mora.  He thought
no more of the matter at the time, but on the following
morning a card, with the name of Don Pedro de Verderas, was
brought in to him.  He at once ordered Roper to show him
up.  A young man entered and bowed courteously, but waved
his hand aside when Arthur offered him a chair.

"I have come to you, señor, on the part of my friend Count
Silvio de Mora, who conceives himself to be seriously aggrieved
by you."

"Indeed, sir! in what way?  I have never exchanged a
word with him that I am aware of, though I certainly
observed that he was looking unpleasantly at me last night."

"The count's grievance is a very clear and distinct one,
señor.  He was, as you are doubtless aware, betrothed to
Donna Mercedes de Balen.  That young lady, as a consequence,
he tells me, of her being captured by the Carlists,
wrote by the hand of her brother to say that the shock had
been so great that she was determined never to marry, but
to spend her life in good works.  The count, my friend,
assented, though deeply troubled by the decision.  The count
now finds that by common report Donna Mercedes--"

"Stay, sir," Arthur said sternly, "don't let the name of
Donna Mercedes de Balen be brought into this matter.  The
Count Silvio de Mora conceives that he has a quarrel with
me and demands satisfaction.  That is quite enough as
between two gentlemen.  I shall be perfectly prepared to
give him that satisfaction.  A friend of mine will wait upon
you to arrange the preliminaries."

"Nothing can be more satisfactory," the Spaniard said.  He
and Arthur exchanged deep bows, and he went out.

Arthur sat down to think deeply.  He was now twenty,
with an experience that made him feel years older.  Donna
Mercedes was a year younger, and gradually for a long time
past he had been aware of the fact that it was more than the
friendship brought about by their close intimacy that he felt
towards her.  She was in all respects a charming girl.  She
was bright, pleasant, and natural, one of the acknowledged
beauties of Madrid.  He had often told himself that it would
be wrong of him to presume, on the friendship of Count Leon,
to raise his eyes to his sister, who was co-heiress with her
sisters to large estates which had been the property of her
mother.  The queen's remark about her blushes when she
mentioned him had often recurred to him, and had suggested
to him that possibly it was not mere gratitude she felt for
him.  The queen's gift had placed him in a better position
than before, so that it would not be necessary to ask her to
wait five years before he would be able to support her in the
style of life to which she had been accustomed.  He had been
intimate with the family in a manner altogether contrary to
Spanish customs, and it might well be that she had come to
care for him.

"Well, I will speak to her brother about it after this affair
is over," he concluded; "and now I will send word to Don
Lopez Parona.  I have seen a good deal of him, and no doubt
he will act for me."

He sent Roper off with a note, and an hour later the young
man came in.

"Don Lopez," he said, "Count Silvio de Mora has forced a
quarrel upon me, and it is necessary that I should fight him.
I have sent for you to ask if you will be my second in the
affair.

"With pleasure, Captain Hallett.  What arrangements do
you wish made?"

"Well, I have been thinking it over.  I don't pretend to be
a really good shot with the pistol, though I have practised a
bit.  Do you know whether the count is a good swordsman?"

"He has the reputation of being an excellent one."

"Well, I took lessons with the sword four years ago when
I was at Vittoria, but I have never used a straight sword
since.  I don't suppose he is a better shot with the pistol
than I am.  I wish you to say that I have not touched a
sword for years, but that if he will give me a fortnight to
practise I will choose that weapon; if he objects to that, I
will take pistols.  I fenced for nearly six months at Vittoria
and worked very hard, and my master said that I was really a
good swordsman, and had learned as much as a Spaniard would
in two years.  I think with hard work that I can get it back
again in a fortnight."

Three hours later Don Lopez returned.  "I have arranged
it as you desired.  It seems the count knows nothing of
pistols, and he is quite willing to give you a fortnight to
prepare for the encounter."

"Very well, then.  I will go this evening to a fencing
school, and will put in six hours' work a day, divided into
three lessons of two hours each."

"But that would be prodigious, señor!"

"If you feel my muscles you will, I think, admit that they
can stand pretty hard work."

Arthur went to the man who was considered to be the first
teacher of fencing in Madrid, and arranged to go to him three
times a day--at eight in the morning, at two in the afternoon,
and at seven in the evening.  The master at first said that it
would be impossible for him to practise for so long a time.

"Well, at any rate, professor, I will try.  It is quite possible
that for the first three or four days I shall have to rest a
bit sometimes, but I think at the end of the fortnight I shall
be able to work the six hours a day without difficulty."

Arthur took off his coat and waistcoat, and turned up his
shirt-sleeves.

"By San Martin, you have a wonderful arm!" the professor
said.

"We play hard at school in England.  All our games demand
strength and activity, and it is not wonderful that our
muscles are vastly harder and stronger than those of your
gentlemen, who would consider it *infra dig.*, when boys, to
engage in any sport that would make them warm."

The professor felt the muscles of his right arm.  "Well,
señor, if you fence, as your muscles would seem to show, you
need only a little teaching to be one of the best swordsmen in
Spain.  Then, too, your height and age give you great
advantage.  Well, señor, take the foil and let me see what you
know."

"Very good," he said, after a bout of two or three minutes.
"You have been well taught.  I can see that you are out of
practice, and your returns are not as quick as might be.
However, if you work as you say, that will soon be put right."

After the lesson, Arthur found his wrist recovering its
suppleness, but he was glad to stop before the second bout
was finished.

"You will do, señor," the professor said, when he acknowledged
that he had had enough.  "I suppose you are working
in this way for a purpose, and I can tell you that I should
be sorry to be your opponent."

Arthur's wrist and arm were stiff the next morning, and he
was not sorry to follow his teacher's advice and content himself
with an hour and a half at each lesson.

The first week Leon in vain endeavoured to find out from
him where he had spent his time.  "I used almost always to
find you in," he said, "but now, whether it is the morning or
the afternoon, I find you away.  Of an evening you have often
dropped in, but later than usual."

"I am rather busy just now, Leon, and of course go in
every morning from ten to one to Colonel Wylde's office, and
generally for an hour in the afternoon; but things are so quiet,
both up in the north and the east, that he does not consider it
necessary for me to start again at present."

"Well, the girls are always saying, 'What has come over
Captain Hallett the last few days?'"

"Tell them, please, that nothing has come over me, but that
I have some work that keeps me particularly busy.  In another
ten days I shall have brought it to a conclusion."

Arthur had no doubt that his antagonist had not altogether
thrown away his time, and that he too had been practising;
but he thought that in all probability this was confined to a
little dilettante work lasting perhaps for an hour a day.

At the end of the fortnight the professor announced that
never in his experience had he seen so strong an arm and so
supple a wrist, and that he believed Arthur could easily hold
his own against even the strongest antagonist.

"I myself am considered a good blade," he said, "but during
the past two or three days I have with difficulty held my own
with you, and indeed you have hit me oftener than I have hit
you; so now you have done with me."

"Yes, professor; and I am greatly indebted to you for the
time you have spent upon me, and the trouble you have taken."

The professor shrugged his shoulders.  "You have paid me
well for it, señor; but it has been a real pleasure to me.  A
teacher is always interested in his pupil, and when he is
fortunate enough to have a pupil like you, he does not care
what trouble he bestows upon him.  Your fencing has been a
revelation to me of what your countrymen can do.  I speak
not of the skill, but of the power to sustain fatigue.  When
I compare, señor, your earnestness, strength of muscle, and
quickness of wrist with the work of the young nobles and
cavaliers who come to me and flatter themselves that they are
learning to fence, I can well understand why you Englishmen
are such great soldiers, and why you spread yourselves over
the world and conquer it.  Three centuries ago the men of
my race were great soldiers.  They were strong and hardy,
and they conquered well-nigh all Europe, till, unfortunately
for themselves, they fell across you, and from that time their
downfall began.  You fought against us in Holland, you
fought with the Huguenot King of Navarre at Ivry, you
fought with us on the seas, destroyed our Armada, captured
Cadiz, and demolished our mercantile marine, and, as it would
seem, broke the spirit of our people; for from that time we
have steadily gone down.  It makes one sad to think of it."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`ENGAGED`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XVI


.. class:: center medium bold

   ENGAGED

.. vspace:: 2

On the morning of the fifteenth day after Arthur had
received Count Silvio's challenge, the two seconds met
and arranged for the duel to take place at a distance of a mile
from the town.  It was to be at seven in the morning, so that
there would be no fear of interruption.  Each of the gentlemen
was provided with a piece of string, the length of the
sword of his principal.  These were found to be as nearly as
possible the same length.  It was agreed that the count should
bring a surgeon with him, and that no other, save the seconds,
should be present at the encounter.  Don Lopez went round
to Arthur's chambers half an hour before the time to start.
Arthur had, the night before, told Roper of what was going to
happen, and given him instructions as to the disposal of his
horses.  "Take anything you like yourself, Roper.  What
money I have will be in that desk; you may take that to
pay for your journey home.  You will want it, as we both
sent to England the sums we had in the bank."

"I have no fear, captain, that I shall have to take any
such step.  I feel sure that no Spaniard is a match for you."

"You can't know that, and certainly I have no reason to
believe so.  If it came to downright hard hitting I fancy I
could hold my own against most Spaniards, but in fencing it
is a different thing; it is not a question of strength only by a
long way."

"Some of the Spaniards are good hardy men, captain, no
doubt; but very few of these will be found among the gentry,
who pass the day in sleeping, dawdling about, and smoking
cigarettes and drinking coffee.  Well, I suppose, sir, there is
no harm in my going out and taking up a place where I can
see what goes on?"

"None at all, Roper; I have no doubt that the count will
have a number of his friends to look on.  I am sure he
expects to run me through without trouble, and he will like
to show off his prowess before his friends."

They drove in a carriage to the place fixed upon for the
encounter.  As Arthur had expected, a score or two of
gentlemen had collected near.  He spoke to his second, who
went up to that of his antagonist and said: "My principal
understood that this matter was to be kept private, and that
none but ourselves should be informed of it."

This was repeated to the count, who shrugged his shoulders
and said: "I mentioned it to a few friends, and no doubt they
told others, but it makes no difference whatever."

.. _`"LITTLE BY LITTLE ARTHUR'S ADVANCE ACCELERATED"`:

.. figure:: images/img-279.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: "LITTLE BY LITTLE ARTHUR'S ADVANCE ACCELERATED"

   "LITTLE BY LITTLE ARTHUR'S ADVANCE ACCELERATED"

Arthur pressed his lips tightly together when the answer
was repeated to him.  "You want your performances to be
seen, eh?" he muttered.  "Perhaps you will be sorry you have
got so many witnesses before you have done."

The preliminaries were speedily settled, and the two antagonists
removed their coats and waistcoats, and faced each other.
The count began with a few preliminary flourishes, intended
to show off his swordsmanship, and how lightly he thought of
the encounter.  He was fully half a head shorter than his
antagonist, and the latter's much longer reach would have
given him a decided advantage had they been equal in other
respects.  Arthur stood firmly on guard, contenting himself
with putting aside almost contemptuously the other's play.
He waited till the count steadied down and began in earnest.
Then, to the astonishment of his antagonist, he took the offensive.
In vain the latter tried to get within his point; in vain
he exerted himself to the utmost, springing in and out; with
scarce a movement of his wrist Arthur's point played in a
little menacing circle.  There were no fierce lunges to be
turned aside, no openings left to be taken advantage of.
Steadily Arthur advanced, and foot by foot his antagonist
had to give way.

In vain the count exerted himself to his utmost.  The
perspiration streamed from his face, and his expression
changed from that of half-contemptuous superiority to rage
and uneasiness.  Again and again the count felt that his
adversary was but playing with him, and that he avoided
taking advantage of openings that had been left him.  His
opponent's face was grave and earnest, but without any other
emotion.  Little by little Arthur's advance was accelerated.  In
vain the Spaniard attempted to stand his ground against the
menacing point.  In spite of his greatest efforts he had to give
way, and was driven backwards across the green sward on
which the encounter was taking place, till he was close to its
boundary.  Then there was a sudden wrench, and his sword
was sent flying through the air.

Arthur lowered his point, and said in a quiet, deliberate
voice that could be heard by all the astonished spectators:
"You seem to be a little out of breath, señor; perhaps you
would like to wait for three or four minutes before we begin
again?"

The count, white with rage and shame, walked and picked
up his sword.

"Now, señor," Arthur went on, after a pause of two or three
minutes, "we will recommence the affair.  Hitherto I have
but played with you, now I warn you that I shall run you
through the shoulder when I get you to the other side of the
field."

Again the singular scene began.  In vain the count
endeavoured to circle round his foe; in vain he tried to arrest
his own steady retreat.  Move as he would to change his
position, Arthur with his long stride and quick spring always kept
in front of him.  In a quarter of an hour he was driven back
across the field; then for the first time Arthur lunged.  His
antagonist's sword dropped useless by his side as he ran him
through the upper part of the arm and shoulder.

"This may perhaps serve as a lesson to you, count, not to
pick quarrels gratuitously with strangers of whose force you
are unacquainted.  Your life has been in my hands a hundred
times had I chosen to avail myself of the openings, but I did
not wish seriously to injure you.  You have brought a number
of gentlemen here to-day to witness your triumph: I trust
that they have been amused."

So saying, he turned and walked back to the spot where he
had left his clothes, put them on, and entered the carriage
with his second, beckoning to Roper, who was standing a short
distance away, to get up on the box.

"Truly you have astounded me!" Don Lopez said.  "I
thought that with your height and length of arm you would
give him some trouble, but such an exhibition as this was
never seen!" and he burst into a fit of laughter.  "The
count won't be able to show his face in Madrid again for I
know not how long.  The wound to his body is nothing, but
that to his pride is terrible.  He will never hear the end of it.
To think that he was driven right across a field as if he had
been a pig under a peasant's goad, without a possibility of
stopping; that he should have been disarmed and played with,
is too funny.  Of course, the thing will get about all over
Madrid.  You will have to be careful, though, Don Arthur,
how you go out after dark, or you may find yourself with a
dagger between your shoulders.  It would scarcely be in human
nature for a man to put up with being made a public laughing-stock
without trying to get his revenge, and certainly Don
Silvio is not, from what I know of him, likely to be an
exception to the rule."

"Yes; no doubt I shall have to be careful.  I suppose one
can buy such a thing as a shirt of link armour in Madrid?"

"Oh, yes! there are plenty of them to be picked up in the
shops where they keep old weapons and curiosities; a good
one costs money though."

"Money is nothing," Arthur said.  "If one gets such a thing
one wants to have as good a one, and at the same time as light
a one, as money can buy.  Would you mind getting one for
me, Lopez?  I would rather not be seen buying such a thing
myself."

"With pleasure.  I will make a tour of all the shops where
they are likely to keep such things, and pick out the best that
I can find for you, and it is hard if I don't manage to get you
one by this evening; although I think you are safe for a few days,
for were you found stabbed now, everyone would put it down
to Don Silvio at once.  I should say that he would hardly
attempt such a thing in Madrid.  You are likely to be in much
greater danger when you go off to join the army again."

"Yes, I think that would be the case; but still, I would
rather not risk his beginning at once."

"Quite right!  I certainly should not if I were in your place."

On reaching his apartments Arthur sat down to breakfast
with his friend.  Not until the latter had left did Roper make
any allusion to the scene he had witnessed.

"Now, Captain Hallett," he said, on returning to the room
after letting the visitor out, "what did I tell you it would be?
I stayed at a distance and roared with laughter.  It was the
funniest thing I ever saw--to see him dancing with rage, and
you pushing him steadily backwards with scarcely a movement
of your sword.  It was worse than a fight I once saw in the
streets of Liverpool.  One of those bullying fellows who stand
at the corners of streets and insult passers-by pushed against
a quiet-looking chap that was passing him.  Well, sir, this
happened to be a noted prize-fighter, and the way he gave
that fellow pepper was worth walking a good many miles to
see.  There is no fear of your having to fight another duel
while you are out here."

"I think not, Roper; but at the same time I shall have to
be careful.  When a Spaniard cannot get revenge any other
way, sometimes he hires an assassin to put a dagger between
his enemy's shoulders."

"Well, sir, I must take to going out with you, and we
must not be out after dark."

"I am going to have even a better guard than you would
be.  I have asked Don Lopez to get me a shirt of mail.  People
used to wear them a good deal in olden times, and I feel that I
shall be all the safer for using one for a bit."

"That will be a good plan, sir; still, at the same time, it
might be advisable for me to keep near you.  I may as well be
doing that as anything else, and if there is to be any sticking
with knives I should like to have a hand in it."

"Very well, Roper; at any rate, you can walk with me
when I am going anywhere.  Of course, I cannot tell always
at what hour I may be returning, and I should not like to
keep you waiting about for hours."

"Oh, you could tell me the hour before which you would
not be leaving, captain, then I would be at hand at that time.
I may as well smoke my pipe there as anywhere else.  The
chances are that I should always find someone to talk to."

Three hours later Leon came in.

"What is this you have been doing?" he said excitedly.  "I
have been to the club, and nothing else is being talked about
but a duel between you and Count Silvio de Mora.  They
say it was the strangest fight ever seen--that you drove him
across the meadow, then disarmed him, and told him to get his
breath; then drove him back again; and finally, after sparing
him fifty times, you ran him through the shoulder."

"These are about the facts of the case," Arthur replied
quietly.  "I should have been very glad if nothing had been
said about the affair, and I arranged that no one but our
seconds and the surgeon should be present.  Instead of that,
the count chose to tell some thirty or forty of his friends;
no doubt he thought to make an example of me.  The consequence
is, as you say, that the affair has got all over the
town, to my great annoyance."

"But what was the quarrel about?"

"It was about a private matter, and I would rather that you
did not ask me to tell you more; enough that he forced it
upon me."

"But, my dear Arthur, it seems to me that this must affect
me.  Why should the count have fixed a quarrel upon you?
If he had forced one upon me, on account of Mercedes throwing
him over a year ago, I should not have been surprised; though
I don't know why he should have done so, as he appeared to
have taken his dismissal in very good part.  Why should he
quarrel with you?"

"Because it was his fancy, I suppose, Leon."

"Tut, tut!" the other said warmly.  "It seems to me that
this is a matter that concerns my family, and I must really ask
you, my dear Arthur, to tell me frankly how it occurred."

Arthur sat silent for a minute.

"Well, Leon, I may as well ask you a question now which
I should have asked you shortly.  I have long loved your
sister Mercedes.  I have refrained from speaking, for three
reasons.  In the first place, because I am very young.  You
have chosen to laugh at me when I said so, but in point of fact
I am only twenty."

"Only twenty!" Leon said incredulously; "I have always
taken you to be as old as myself."

"And I have told you that I was not so.  I repeat, I am
not yet twenty, and am therefore only a year older than
your sister.  The second reason I have regarded as more
serious: I am an Englishman, and should necessarily take her
home if she married me.  In the third place, I was not in a
position pecuniarily to ask her to be my wife until I was
five-and-twenty and came into my estate.  The last of these
reasons has ceased to exist by my having received from the
queens a present of one hundred thousand crowns for the
service I rendered them.  I had begged them very strongly not
to offer me any reward for that service, but Christina said
that it was impossible for them to remain under so great an
obligation to me.  In spite of that I should have still refused,
or, if I found that I could not do so, have handed over the
money for the benefit of the poor; but the thought that it
would at least remove one of the obstacles that stood in the
way of my asking you for your sister's hand, decided me in
accepting it, as it would enable me to keep her in a position
similar to that which she has held at home, until I come into
my estate.  That estate was worth at my father's death about
one thousand English pounds a year.  Then there is, of course,
a good house and grounds, and the accumulation of the
income during the past ten years will have amounted to a sum
which would enable me to double the size of the estate.
Therefore, I have only the first two difficulties.  It is for you
to decide whether these are insuperable.  So, Leon, I ask you
now for the hand of your sister, and I can promise that, if
you grant it and she consents, I will do all in my power to
make her happy."

Leon rose and grasped Arthur by the hand.  "Nothing can
give me greater pleasure, my clear fellow, than to grant the
request you have made.  I shall, of course, be sorry to lose her,
but England is not so far from Spain, and I doubt not that
you will bring her over to see us sometimes.  I and my sisters
may even visit you occasionally in England.  There is no
one to whom I would so gladly see her united, for you have
fairly won her.  You saved her from death, and I have ever
since hoped that some day you would claim her.  As to her
feelings I can, of course, say nothing, but I am not altogether
blind, and it has long been evident to me that she thinks of
no one but you.  As to money, it is a secondary matter, though
I do not say that it is not an advantage that you should have
an income of your own, and not owe everything to her.  She
has, however, a not inadequate portion, as my mother was an
only daughter and a wealthy heiress, and her fortune will be
divided between my three sisters: her share would amount
roughly to some seven or eight thousand crowns a year.  There
is but one drawback to the match, and that is the difference of
religion.  You know how bigoted we Spaniards are; we do
not allow any Protestant place of worship to exist, save only
the private chapel of your ambassador; and the priesthood
will move heaven and earth to prevent this marriage taking
place.  Indeed, it seems to me that the only plan will be for
me to take her to England, and for her to be married there.
However, the obstacle is not a serious one in my eyes.  That
you are a Protestant is amply sufficient to show that there are
as good men of one religion as of another.  Well, will you
come with me at once?"

"I will come this evening, Leon.  I would rather it had
not been settled to-day, when I have just been engaged in
shedding blood.  However, that was not my fault.  Will you
be alone this evening?"

"Yes, so far as I know."

"Then I will come in after dinner.  I am more nervous
about this than I was before meeting Count Silvio.  You see,
you have so long made up your mind that I was a man, while
I have been thinking, and still feel, that I am only a boy."

"Nonsense, Arthur! you stand over six feet.  You have the
strength of two ordinary Spaniards.  You have accomplished
marvels and won the gratitude of queens.  It is perfectly
ridiculous for you to talk in that way.  Well, then, I shall
expect you this evening.  Mercedes and the girls have gone
out this morning, and no doubt she will, in the course of her
visits, have heard of your prowess to-day, which will be a good
introduction, although I do not think she will be surprised
in any way, as her confidence in your abilities to do anything
you undertake is absolute."

Don Lopez came in late that afternoon.  "I have seen quite
a perfect coat of mail," he said.  "It was made for a bishop
of Toledo who had many enemies, and is a hundred and fifty
years old.  It is very light, and can withstand any dagger
thrust.  It is dear: the man wants five hundred crowns for it,
and declares that he will not take a penny less."

"Thank you, Lopez! that will suit me admirably.  I will
give you an order for that sum.  Will you ask him to send
it round to me in the morning?"

Arthur was very nervous when he started that evening for
Count Leon's.  He still felt in many respects a boy, and in
spite of Leon's report, he felt it hardly possible that Donna
Mercedes could have come to love him.  He dressed himself
in his evening suit with unusual care, but did not start till
the last moment.  He was shown up into the drawing-room
as usual.  Mercedes and her two sisters were in the room.

"I have to quarrel with you," the former said laughingly.
"I hear that you have been cruelly ill-treating a gentleman in
whom I had once great interest;--not only ill-treating him,
but turning him into a laughing-stock.  Now, señor, I demand
that you tell us what it was about, and why you have thus
assailed a gentleman to whom, as you know, I was once much
attached."

"Were you much attached to him, Donna Mercedes?"

"Well," she said, pouting, "you know I was all but affianced
to him."

"By your own wishes, señora?"

"Well, never mind about my own wishes," she said; "it is
quite sufficient that I was almost affianced to him.  Now I
demand from you again a true and complete history how this
came about."

"Well," he said, "you can hardly expect, señora, that I
should go into particulars of this kind before your
sisters--young ladies, who cannot but be horrified by deeds of
violence."

Mercedes laughed.  "Well, you will tell me some day,
won't you, what it was all about, and why you so ill-treated
him?  I hear that he will not be able to show his face for
some time in Madrid."

"I will tell you all that is good for you to learn," he said in
a tone of banter.  "I know that you must be grieving terribly
over it."

"Of course I am, dreadfully!" the girl said.  "When I heard
how you had been treating him, I almost made up my mind
not to speak to you again.  Ah! here is Leon, and looking as
serious as a judge."

Leon came up to Mercedes, and to her surprise took her by
the hand.

"Little sister," he said, "I have a very serious duty to
perform.  I have had another request for your hand."

The girl turned pale.  "You know," she said, "that I do
not intend to marry, Leon; I have told you so over and over
again."

"That may be so, sister; but I believe that ladies change
their minds in these matters not infrequently.  The gentleman
who is your suitor is not unknown to you.  He is of good
blood and honourable position.  You will, perhaps, anticipate
his name.  It is the Cavalero Captain Arthur Hallett, a Knight
of Isabella of the first class, and a Companion of the order
of Fernando the Catholic."

The girl's face, which had been set with a mutinous
expression, changed suddenly, a deep wave of colour rushed
over her face, and her head drooped.

"He has my willing consent to the alliance, Mercedes;
indeed, I know of no one in the world to whom I could so
willingly commit you and your happiness."

"I know, señora," Arthur said, "that I am very unworthy
of so great a gift, but at least I can promise to do my best to
make you happy."

The girl lifted her head suddenly.  "Do not say that you
are unworthy," she said.  "It is I who should say that.  Have
you not saved me from death?  Have you not saved Spain
from being ruined?  It is I who feel, above all things, honoured
by your love."

Then Leon said, with a slight smile: "I don't think that
there is any occasion for me to lay my orders upon you on the
subject.  Take her, Arthur.  I can trust her happiness in your
hands with a certainty that my confidence will not be abused;"
and he gave her hand to Arthur, who bent down and kissed
her.

The two younger girls clapped their hands loudly.  "Oh,
Arthur!" Inez exclaimed, "I shall never call you Don Arthur
again.  We are pleased!  We always knew that Mercedes was
fond of you--anyone could have seen that with half an eye,
but we did not know what you felt towards her.  We are
pleased, I cannot tell you how much!  I believe we are more
pleased than she is."

"Now, you madcap!" her brother said; "suppose you two
come in with me to the next room, and let us leave these two
young people alone."

"And did you really doubt that I loved you?" Mercedes
said a short time afterwards.  "I have been so afraid of
showing it too much; but after being carried in your arms all that
journey, I knew that I could never marry anyone else.  If you
had not asked for me before you went away, I should have
assuredly gone into a convent."

Half an hour later the others returned to the room, and they
held a long conversation together.  It was finally agreed, in
view of the opposition that would be raised by the Spanish
clergy on the ground of the difference of religion, that the
engagement should be kept quiet for a time, and that things
should go on as they were.

"It cannot be many months before this war is over," Leon
said, "and you will be returning to England.  You will
necessarily be away a great deal, and it will avoid much
trouble and argument if you assent to the matter being kept
quiet."

Both Mercedes and Arthur agreed that it would be better so,
as they felt sure that there would be a vehement opposition on
the part of the clergy if a member of a noble family contracted
a marriage with a heretic.

To Arthur's surprise, when he called next morning, Mercedes,
who received him alone, said with a flush, "Good-morning,
Arthur!" in English.  He looked at her with surprise.

"Do you mean to say that you understand English, Mercedes?"

"I have been learning it for the past year," she said in
imperfect English, but with a pretty accent.  "I loved you,
Arthur, after you had saved me, and so I loved everything
English; and as I had plenty of time upon my hands I have
spent two hours a day ever since in learning it.  I had no
difficulty in finding a mistress, for several English families
settled in the town after the last war."

"And you thought, perhaps, that it would come in useful,
Mercedes?"

"I did not quite like to think that," she said, glancing at
him; "but it seemed to me that perhaps, as I loved you so
much, you might some day come to love me.  I never quite
thought so, you know, but I could not help sometimes hoping
it.  Anyhow, sir, it is quite enough for you that, whatever was
the reason, I have learned English; and now, when we are
together alone you must always talk it with me.  I want to
get to speak quite perfectly before I go to England and meet
your friends."

"You really talk it very fairly now," he said, "and you
must not be in the least afraid that anyone will find fault with
you."

"I suppose you have heard," Leon said a few days later,
"that Don Silvio is still in Madrid.  They say he will see
no one."

"I shall feel rather glad when he is gone, Leon.  He is
evidently a revengeful fellow; that is quite clear by the way in
which he fixed a quarrel upon me.  He won't do anything
himself, but I think he is quite capable of hiring a ruffian to
put me out of the way.  I know that plenty of unprincipled
characters are to be found in the city who would willingly
do the job for a few dollars."

"I have no doubt about that, and I was intending to speak
seriously to you on the subject.  Things are still very quiet,
but I dare say Colonel Wylde would send you to one or other
of the armies if you were to ask him."

"I am not at all disposed to go until I am obliged to; I am
enjoying myself a great deal too much for that.  But I have
taken precautions.  Roper comes with me every evening to
your house, and meets me at the door when I go away; and,
moreover, I have bought a shirt of mail.  It is a splendid
example of the best sort of work of that kind.  I have put it
on the table and tried to drive a knife through it, but, striking
with all my force, I simply broke the weapon and did not injure
the chain.  I put it on now whenever I go out after dark."

"I am very glad to hear it.  No amount of strength or
bravery can save a man from the hands of an assassin, and a
good mail shirt is worth a score of guards, for a man who bides
his time will always find a chance sooner or later."

"That is how I look at it, and I can assure you that I
am far too happy at the present time to be willing to throw
away the smallest chance."

Three days later Don Lopez called at Arthur's rooms.

"I have heard this morning that Don Silvio has gone out of
town.  Now you will have to look to yourself.  So long as
he was here I considered that you were safe, for if anything
happened to you suspicion would at once fall upon him.
Now that he is away, people might suspect as much as they
liked, but it would be extremely difficult to bring the matter
home to him."

"But I should hardly think he will do anything more in
the matter," Arthur said.

"I think quite the contrary," Lopez replied.  "If you had
simply met him and wounded him, the thing might have passed
off quietly.  That would have shown that you were the better
swordsman, and there would have been an end of it.  But you
have made him the laughing-stock of the town.  It will be a
joke against him all his life that he was driven about like a
sheep by a man whom he boasted he was going to kill like
a dog, and he will never get over it.  No one could stand such
disgrace with equanimity, but of course it is infinitely worse
for a man as proud and as touchy about his family as he is."

"I will look out, but I don't think any precautions will be
of much value.  If a man wants to stab you, he is sure to
find an opportunity sooner or later.  However, I have my
coat of mail, and I rely more upon that than on any vigilance
on my part or on Roper's."

Two days later, when Arthur was returning home from
Leon's, two men sprang out from a dark entry and struck at
his back.  Sharp exclamations broke from them as, instead of
their knives burying themselves to the hilt, they struck on a
hard substance.  Arthur was nearly knocked down by the force
of the blows, but, springing round, he seized both men by the
throat before they could recover from their surprise.  Roper,
who was walking some ten paces in the rear, rushed up.

"All right, Roper, I have got them!" Arthur cried, and,
squeezing their throats, he dashed their heads together with
all his strength two or three times, with the result that as he
released his hold they fell to the ground insensible.

"I think we will walk on, Roper.  I must have pretty
nearly broken their skulls, to say nothing of half-choking them.
If we were to give them into custody it would be an endless
affair, and I might be kept here for months.  They will
certainly not repeat the experiment, and whatever attempt Don
Silvio may make next, it will not be in the same direction."

The next morning he told Leon of what had happened.

"I don't know whether you did right to let them go, Arthur.
There is nothing to prevent this fellow from trying again in
some other way."

"Nor would there have been if I had given them into
custody.  You may be sure that his bribes would be large enough
to secure their silence as to who had employed them, and
they would simply have declared that they only attacked me
to obtain possession of any valuables I might have about me.
Don Silvio is rich, and it is a hundred to one that, before the
trial came on, the men would have escaped.  A hundred pounds
would bribe any jailer in Spain.  If by accident this failed,
he would bribe the judges, so that nothing would ever come
out against the villain who set the men on me, and I might be
kept dancing attendance on the courts for months."

"That is true enough, Arthur.  Still, the matter would be
kept hanging over his head, and until it was settled he would
be hardly likely to make another attempt upon you.  However,
we need not discuss it now that you have let the fellows
go scot-free."

"I have not let them go scot-free, I can assure you.  In the
first place I nearly strangled them, and in the second I am by
no means sure that I did not fracture their skulls."

"That sort of man has got a very hard skull," Leon answered.
"Probably you would have fractured mine if you had dashed
it against somebody else's with those muscular arms of yours,
but I have doubts whether the head of a professional bravo
would not stand even such a blow as that--I won't say with
impunity, but at least without any very serious damage."

"Don't say anything to Mercedes about it, it would only
fidget her.  And I can assure you it does not disquiet me.
The mail shirt has indisputably proved that it is knife-proof,
and when Don Silvio receives the reports from these two
gentlemen he will see that all attempts to dispose of me in
that way will be in vain.  I give him credit for ingenuity,
and it is quite possible he will hit upon some other idea.
However, I trust that I shall be able to meet it, whatever it is;
and indeed I shall be somewhat interested to see what his next
plan may be."

"What do you say, Arthur, to my mentioning this affair at
the club, and saying loudly that I have no doubt whatever it
is the outcome of your duel with him?"

"My dear Leon, that would simply entail his challenging
you, and the man really doesn't fence badly.  It was only my
superior length of arm and sheer strength that overbore him."

"I could refuse to fight him," Leon said.

"No, I don't think you could, and certainly I should not
like you to do so.  You and I may feel perfectly convinced
that this attack upon me last night was his work, but we
have no absolute proof of it.  The fact that I beat him in a
duel simply shows that I am a much better swordsman than
he is, and is no reflection upon his character.  So you see, if
you were to bring this accusation against him, without having
a shadow of real proof, I doubt if you could refuse to meet
him.  You see, the man has a large circle of friends and
relatives, and possesses much influence.  You were willing to
accept him as a brother-in-law, and although just at present
the town has a laugh against him, that would not prevent his
friends from rallying round him were you to bring such a
terrible accusation against him as that of his setting assassins
on me."

"No, I suppose not," Leon said regretfully.  "You know,
Arthur, I feel more grateful to you than ever, for it is
evident now that you not only saved Mercedes from death, but
from marriage with a man of whose real character I was
altogether ignorant.  How grieved I should have been had
she been tied to such a man, who would assuredly have shown
himself in his true colours sooner or later!"

"Yes, she has certainly had a narrow escape, Leon, though
I cannot help thinking that in any case you would have
learned more of him before the marriage came off."

Leon shook his head.

"I don't see how I could.  He bore a very respectable
character, and indeed was thought highly of.  That he should
have picked a quarrel with you is not altogether unnatural in
the circumstances, and really this attempt upon your life is
the only thing I have against him.  It is a thousand pities
now that, instead of treating him as you did, you did not run
him through and have done with him."

"I don't know that it has made much difference, Leon.  He
has, as you say, powerful friends and connections, and whereas,
if he had fallen in a duel with yourself or any other noble of
his own rank, they would have thought no more of the matter,
they would certainly have attempted to avenge his death if I,
a foreigner and a heretic, had killed him.  The Church counts
for a great deal, and I believe he is a very rigid Catholic;
therefore the chances are that there would have been a terrible
row over it, and I might have had to leave the kingdom, which,
in the present circumstances, would be particularly disagreeable
to me."

"Well, perhaps you are right," Leon said.  "The really
unfortunate part of the affair is that he should have taken it
into his head to resent the fact that Mercedes did not keep
to her resolution of remaining single and perhaps going into a
convent."

"But you did not guarantee that she would, Leon?"

"No; but you know, in that letter that you wrote and I
signed, we certainly gave him to understand that she broke on
the engagement on those terms."

"Yes, that was so.  But I imagine that a young lady has
the right to change her mind without being called to account
for it."

"Yes, that is all very well, but, you see, the gentleman has
also some sort of right to resent it.  Well, it is useless to say
any more about it.  You have let the fellows go, and whether
for good or evil the matter is concluded as far as they are
concerned."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`KIDNAPPED`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XVII


.. class:: center medium bold

   KIDNAPPED

.. vspace:: 2

A priest was sitting at a table in a second-class café when
a gentleman entered and came up to the table.

"Good-morning, count!" the priest said.  "I received your
note asking me to meet you at this place, and here I am."

"Thanks, father!" the other said, as he took a seat beside
him and ordered coffee.  He waited till it was brought, and
then went on: "I wanted to see you about a rather delicate
matter that concerns you, and, I may say, the Church."

The priest looked surprised.

"You are, I know," the count went on, "the spiritual adviser
of Count Leon de Balen and his family."

"I can hardly say of the count," the priest said with a
smile, "for, like too many young noblemen of his age, he
does not trouble me with his confessions; but of the ladies,
yes."

"May I ask if Donna Mercedes comes very often to confession?"

"Well, my son, unless you ask for some very particular
reason, that is a question I should not care to answer."

There was a ring of dissatisfaction in the priest's answer
that the count was not slow to notice.

"I have a reason for asking," he said.  "You know, father,
that I was at one time, I will not say actually betrothed, but
very nearly so, to Donna Mercedes.  She broke off the affair
under the plea that she had made up her mind to remain single
and to devote herself to good works."

"So she told me," the priest said, "and I highly approved
of her determination."

"May I ask, father, if she has repeated that statement to
you of late?"

"She has not come to me frequently of late," the priest said
in a tone that showed it was a sore point with him.

"I thought so," the count went on.  "Well, father, you
can hardly help noticing that for some time past a young
English adventurer has been frequently at the house."

The priest nodded.

"He is a friend of her brother's.  It is a matter that I have
regretted, as I have considered that so close an intimacy with a
heretic is not seemly; but this cannot affect Donna Mercedes."

"I should say, father, that it does, very seriously.  I have
information of what takes place in the house, and I can assure
you that if not already engaged, it is certain that Donna
Mercedes will be betrothed to this adventurer before long."

The priest uttered an angry exclamation.

"It would be a grave scandal, a terrible scandal," he said,
"for the daughter of a noble house to be betrothed to a
heretic!"

"And a serious loss to the Church too," the count said
smoothly.  "If this marriage could be prevented, doubtless
she would revert to her previous intention of entering a
convent; and I need hardly say that she is an heiress, and that
her revenues would be better employed in the Church than by
this young heretic."

The priest nodded.  The fact was too evident to need argument.

"I have done my best to prevent it," the count went on,
"by challenging this young upstart to a duel; but, as you may
perhaps have heard, he proved himself the better swordsman.
I have, therefore, resolved to lay the matter frankly before
you, in order that you may, if you choose, put a stop to what,
as you say, would be a grievous scandal."

"I do not see how I could do so," the priest said gloomily.
"It would be useless for me to speak to her brother, who is
most to blame, for he should not have permitted so close an
intimacy to arise.  Nor do I think that I should succeed with
Donna Mercedes herself.  She is, I regret to say, of a
somewhat headstrong disposition.  I have more than once spoken
to her about this strange intimacy between her brother and
a gentleman who is at once a foreigner and a heretic, but she
has always replied that it was a matter on which I should
speak to her brother and not to her, as it was he who had
brought him to the house.  And once when I tried to press
the matter she said, in a tone that was not altogether seemly,
that he had saved her life, as of course I had heard--though,
for my part, I doubt whether Cabrera would have carried his
threat into execution--and that she certainly would not take
any step to induce her brother to close his doors to his visits."

"No, father, I did not think for a moment that any
persuasions would turn this unhappy girl from the course on
which she seems to be bent."

"What, then, do you propose?  I am willing to take any
steps that would put a stop to this deplorable state of things."

"Well, father, you know that, although some laxity has
been shown of late years, the laws against infidelity to the
Church are still in force."

"That is so," he said.  "But this young man is, it appears,
an agent of his government; and though we could assuredly
use these laws against a native, we could scarcely put them in
force against a commissioner of a friendly country."

"That I foresaw," the count said; "but what cannot be
done openly can be done privately.  There can be little doubt
that if this young adventurer were shut up in a cell in a
monastery for a few years, Donna Mercedes, when all trace
of him was lost, would revert to her original intention and
enter a convent, in which case her property would go to the
Church."

The priest was silent for some time.

"It is a daring plan," he said, "one of which I certainly
could not approve did I see any other way of saving this
unfortunate girl from eternal perdition, which would doubtless
befall her.  Were she to marry this English stranger, no doubt
she would in time adopt his religion.  I must think it over.
It would be a grave step to take, and if it were to be
discovered it might cause a serious scandal; at the same time
something might be risked for the sake of this young lady's
eternal welfare."

"I do not think that the risk would be worth taking into
consideration," the count said.  "There must be plenty of
cells in your monasteries where he could be confined without
the smallest fear of discovery.  He would, of course, be well
treated; and after Donna Mercedes had taken the veil he
might even be released on taking an oath never to divulge
where he had been, or to make any complaint as to his
treatment.  He would, doubtless, be glad enough to regain his
liberty on those terms.

"When he disappeared, suspicion would naturally fall upon
me, for it is well known that I have great cause of complaint
against him.  People would say that I had had him quietly
removed--a grievous suspicion to have to bear; but I would
do so cheerfully in order to save Donna Mercedes from this
young adventurer, whom her brother has so foolishly and
incautiously allowed to lead her away.  I have no doubt that
I shall be watched for a long time; but assuredly no suspicion
whatever could fall upon the Church of having come to the
lady's rescue."

"Certainly her marriage to this heretic would be a terrible
scandal," the priest said, "and one to be avoided by every
possible means.  Well, my son, I will think it over, and will
lay the matter before higher authorities.  Will you meet me
here again in a few days' time, when I shall probably be able
to give you an answer?"

"Good, father!  I feel at any rate that I have only done my
duty in endeavouring to save this young lady, whom I sincerely
esteem and respect, although there are no longer any relations
between us.  It appeared to me that it was a matter in which
the Church should interfere; and having now laid it before
you, I feel that my conscience is relieved, and that I have no
further interest in the matter."

"I see, my son, that your opinion is an entirely disinterested
one, and that you are acting simply in the interest of this
young lady and of the Holy Church."

The count and the priest met again two days later.

"My son, the matter has been decided upon.  I have laid it
before my bishop, and he agrees with me that it is incumbent
on the Church to take every means to prevent this young lady
from going to eternal perdition.  The monastery in which this
young man shall be confined has been settled upon.  Perhaps
you can tell us the best way in which he can be secured, for
he is assuredly a man of exceptional strength and not likely to
suffer himself to be carried away without a severe struggle."

"That is so, father.  The matter is not without difficulty,"
the count said.  "After nightfall he never goes out without
being attended by a pestilent knave, his servant, and the two
could not be overcome without a veritable battle.  He must,
therefore, be taken in the daytime.  If you like, father, I will
undertake that part of the business, although it is not to be
done without some difficulty and danger.  He must be enticed
by a fictitious message to some quiet house.  Here six men will
be waiting for him, and as soon as he enters they will fling
themselves upon him and overpower him.  They will then
bind him, and leave him; then, when it is dark, either a
carriage, or a stretcher carried by four lay brothers of the
monastery, can come for him and carry him off, it makes but
little difference to me whither, and I would rather not know,
so that I may be able to swear that I have not seen him since
the day we met, and that I am wholly ignorant of his whereabouts.
If you will be here every day at this hour, I will come
and tell you when the bird is caged."

"So be it, my son, and indeed we shall all feel grateful to
you for the service you will have rendered the Church."

The next morning Arthur received the following letter:--

"Señor Hallett, the writer of this letter has become aware
of a plot against you and a certain young lady in whom
you have a great interest.  If you will call on him at twelve
o'clock, he will be awaiting you on the second *étage* of the
Number 2 Strada de Barcelona, the first door to the right.
He prays you to be silent as to this rendezvous, as his life
would be forfeited were it known that he had made this
communication to you."

The street was a central one and largely frequented, so no
thought entered Arthur's mind that there could be any danger
in attending at the rendezvous; and accordingly at a quarter
to twelve he left his house, carrying, however, a brace of
pistols in his pocket.  On arriving at the place indicated, he
passed through the open doorway and ascended the stairs to
the second floor, then he rang the bell of the door to the
right.  It was opened by a little old woman.

"Come in, señor," she said; "you are expected."

He entered; she closed the door behind him, and led the
way to an inner room.  He was about to go in, when there
was a rush of footsteps behind him, and four men flung
themselves suddenly on to his back, the weight and impetus of
the charge throwing him forward on to his face.  Before he
could recover from his surprise and attempt to struggle, a
rope was thrown over his head, pulled down to his elbows,
and then tightened, and in a minute he was bound and
helpless.  He was carried into the room and the knots more
securely fastened, his wrists being bound tightly behind his
back, and his ankles lashed together.  Then two of the men
left the room, and the others remained sitting with their
knives in their hands.

Arthur cursed his own folly in not having let Roper know
where he was going; and yet, as he told himself, it was but
natural that, having been informed that the plot affected
Mercedes, he should have kept the matter to himself.  That he had
fallen into the power of Count Silvio he did not doubt for a
moment; and yet he thought that, unscrupulous and revengeful
as he might be, he would hardly venture to put him to
death.  Every moment he expected him to appear, but the
hours went slowly by.  He had been gagged as soon as he
was bound, and no effort he had made had sufficed to get the
gag from his mouth.  From time to time he heard footsteps
as people went up and down to the floor above, and if he could
have freed his mouth he would have shouted, in spite of the
knives with which his guards menaced him.  At length the
light faded and the room presently became dark.

Half an hour after night had fallen he heard a ring at the
bell.  One of the guards answered it, and four figures in
monks' clothes and with hoods over their heads entered.
They brought a stretcher and laid it down beside Arthur,
lifted him upon it, and fastened a strap across his shoulders
and another across his legs; then they lifted the stretcher and
bore him away.  He was greatly puzzled by the proceedings.
These might be men employed by the count and disguised as
monks--he could hardly believe that they were really monks.
He was carried for a long time, but as a cloth had been thrown
over him, he could form no idea whatever as to the direction
in which his bearers were proceeding.  When they stopped
and knocked at a door, however, he calculated that the journey
had occupied at least three hours.  They might therefore have
come miles from the city, but on the other hand they might
have wound about, and so might not be a hundred yards from
the place where he was captured.  A door opened, and
after a pause they moved on again.  Then Arthur felt that
they were descending some stairs.  When they reached the
bottom they turned into another door, lowered the stretcher
to the ground, and took off the cloth.  The ropes that bound
Arthur were loosed, a lantern was placed on the floor, and
without a word the whole party of monks left the cell and
locked the door behind.

Arthur got up at once, picked up the lantern, and examined
his prison.  It was a cell some ten feet square.  At one side
was a stone pallet, on which some straw had been thrown,
otherwise the floor was perfectly bare.  The only window was
an opening near the ceiling about a foot long and six inches
wide, with two strong bars across it.

"Well," he said to himself, "this certainly looks like a
monk's cell, or rather the prison cell of a monastery, and it
appears as if I had not fallen into the hands of the count
after all.  Things are bad enough in all conscience, but even
to be in the grip of the Inquisition, which does not, so far as
I know, exist now, would be better than to be in the hands of
such a scoundrel.  Still, it is strange that the Church should
have interfered with me.  I know how bigoted the clergy
are, and how unscrupulous, but I should not have thought
that they would have dared to meddle with a British officer.
However, I can hardly believe that they will attempt my life;
I don't see what good it could do them.  I would give a good
deal to know what their game is.  Well, I suppose it is useless
to bother about it at present.  I am so stiff both in the wrists
and ankles that I can scarcely stand.  At any rate, it is civil
of them to leave me a light."

In a quarter of an hour the door opened again, and two
monks came in.  They put a large jug of water and a dish of
fried beans on the floor, and retired without speaking.

"Let me think," Arthur said to himself.  "This is Friday,
so I suppose it is fast day.  I hope this is not a sample of
their ordinary fare.  However, as I have had nothing since
breakfast, it is not to be despised."

He ate a hearty meal, and then lay down on the stone
bench, and was soon asleep.  When he awoke, daylight was
shining through the little window, and he got up and looked
round again.  Certainly the prospect was not a cheering one;
the walls were perfectly bare, and broken only by the door
and the window.  As the cell was twelve feet high, the window
was altogether beyond his reach.  He would have given a good
deal to be able to look out and see whether he was in a town
or in the country, and whether or not the window opened into
a courtyard.  This question was, however, presently settled by
the sound of the rumble of distant vehicles.  At long intervals
one passed the window, and occasionally a foot-passenger
went by.  Arthur therefore concluded that he was in a town,
and was equally certain that the window looked into a quiet
and little-frequented street, and was probably level with the
pavement.  This, however, gave him but little clue to the
position of the monastery, for there were, he knew, at least
a dozen such buildings in the town.  Still, it was something
to know that he was within reach of human beings.

.. _`"A TALL MAN WITH A HARSH, ASCETIC FACE ENTERED"`:

.. figure:: images/img-305.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: "A TALL MAN WITH A HARSH, ASCETIC FACE ENTERED"

   "A TALL MAN WITH A HARSH, ASCETIC FACE ENTERED"

By standing against the opposite wall he could now obtain
a glimpse through the window.  He saw that the wall of the
building must be at least two feet thick.  Having made what
observations he could, he sat down on his bed and waited for
what should come next.  Presently his breakfast was brought
in; it consisted of bread, some fried meat, and, to his satisfaction,
some coffee.  An hour later the door opened again, and
a tall man with a harsh ascetic face entered.

"You perhaps wonder why you are confined here," he said.
"I have come to tell you.  You are an obstacle to the designs
of the Church.  You have seduced the affections of one of her
daughters, and in order that she may be saved from perdition,
which would be her doom if she were to many a heretic, it
has been thought necessary to seclude you here.  Doubtless, in
time she will recover from the glamour that you have thrown
over her, and will deeply regret her passing aberration; will
again become an obedient daughter of the Church, and perhaps
find a happy refuge in its cloisters.  When this takes
place you will be released, but not until then.  We do not
desire to be harsh with you; you may be supplied with books
and other indulgences, but a prisoner you will remain until
she enters the walls of a cloister."

"I understand, señor," Arthur said quietly; "and perceive
that it is the lady's revenues, and not her soul, which are the
main object of your care.  Well, señor, you have made me a
prisoner, but I have sufficient faith in the young lady's
affection to believe that until she is absolutely convinced of my
death she will not turn her thoughts towards the cloister, and
that therefore you are likely to have me on your hands for a
very considerable time.  At least, I am grateful to you for
your offer of books, and shall be glad if you will furnish me
with a selection."

"I may say further," the man said, "that you will be
instructed in the tenets of our religion, and that should you
see the error of your ways and ask to be received into the
bosom of the Church, possibly all further objection to your
union with the young lady in question may be removed."

Arthur laughed.  "Your opinion of my principles must be
a very low one if you can suppose that I shall be tempted to
abandon them even with such a bait as you have been good
enough to hold out."

"Naturally that is your opinion at present," the monk
said coldly; "it may alter after a few months of confinement."

"I fancy not, señor; and I warn you that no more serious
offence can be committed than the capture and imprisonment
of an officer in the British service."

"I am prepared to take that risk, señor, and you are not
likely to be released, whatever happens, until matters are
arranged.  I will now leave you to yourself."

When the door had opened Arthur observed that a
number of monks were grouped in the passage outside, evidently
prepared to fall upon him should he offer any violence
to their prior, or attempt to make his escape.

When the prior had left, Arthur sat down and thought the
matter over.  The look-out was certainly not bright.  He saw
that he had very little chance of making his escape from the
monastery.  It was no doubt a large building, with any number
of passages and corridors, in which, if he could escape from
the cell, he would simply be lost, so that long before he could
find his way to the gate, he would be overtaken and captured
again.  One thing, however, he might do.  No doubt for a
short time the two monks who brought him provisions would
be accompanied by others, but when they found that he showed
no signs of trying to effect his escape, they would become less
vigilant.  In that case he might possibly overcome these two
men, make his escape to the story above, and drop out a note
from the window which might be taken to Leon, who would
assuredly obtain his release without delay.  He could tear a
blank page out of one of the books with which he was to be
provided, and write a message upon it.  His pencil had not
been taken from him, nor his pocket-knife.

The days went on.  He had no reason to complain of his
treatment; the food was good and wholesome; the monks who
attended to him brought a can of water daily, carried away
his basin and emptied it, and swept out his cell.  A mattress
and blankets had been substituted for the straw, a supply of
such books as he asked for had been brought to him, and it
was evident that his captors desired that he should have
nothing to complain of save his loss of liberty.

After ten days he resolved to carry his plan into execution.
Tearing out a blank leaf carefully, he wrote upon it:

"I am confined in a monastery.  I can give no information
as to its position save that it is in the town.  Apply to regent
for an order to search."

He then signed his name, folded up the slip of paper, and on
the outside wrote:

"One hundred dollars will be paid by the Count Leon de
Balen to anyone who will bring this note to him."

He then waited for a favourable opportunity.

He had, one day when meat was served to him, abstracted
the knife and hidden it in his stocking.  The monks, when
they removed the tray, did not notice that anything was
missing, but he observed that on the following day they
carefully felt the mattress.  By this he guessed that the loss
of the knife had not been discovered till that morning.  The
monks, fearing that they would be blamed for carelessness,
had very likely protested that they had brought it as usual
into the kitchen with the tray; and had only for their own
satisfaction looked to see if it were hidden there.  Arthur
had taken it without any definite view of using it; but he
thought that if this attempt to obtain succour failed, it might
come in useful in any future plan he might devise.

Next day, when his attendant monks were bending to place
his basin and tray on the floor, he suddenly rushed at them
and hurled them both to the ground.  Then he hurried out
of the cell.

Four monks were standing in the passage.  Running at full
speed he dashed at them.  Two of them were levelled to the
ground; he cast the other two aside, and ran on.  At the
end of the passage was a staircase.  Up this he darted, and
found himself in a corridor similar to that below.  A number
of doors opened from it.  He turned the handle of one of
these, ran across the room to the window, pushed his hands
through the bars, and dropped the note.  A moment later he
heard a bell ring loudly and sharply.  Doubtless one of the
men he had overthrown had at once run to it, and was giving
the alarm, which would send all the monks to the entrance.
He had done what he had to do, so he walked quietly downstairs
again.  Five of the monks were huddled in the passage,
and at his approach they took to headlong flight.  With a
laugh Arthur entered his cell and sat down.  Presently a
terrified face appeared at the door and looked in.

"Come in," Arthur said cheerfully.  "I trust I did not hurt
any of you.  I merely wished to see whether my muscles were
in working order.  I find that they are quite right, thank you,
and, having ascertained that, have come back to my cell.  You
can, if you like, shut the door again, for this room is rather
draughty when it is open."

The door was immediately shut, and the bolts shot.  Arthur
wondered what the next move would be.  No one came near
him for two hours; then to his surprise he heard a grinding
sound against the door, and half a minute later the head of an
auger appeared.  Another hole was made touching the first,
then a fine saw was thrust through.  This began to work, and
presently a piece was cut out of the door some six inches
wide and eighteen inches long.  After a pause the piece was
fitted in again.  Next he heard a sound of screws being driven
in, and then he saw that hinges had been fastened to the flap,
so that it could be opened and closed from the other side at
will.  Then he heard two bolts fixed to it.  The noise went
on for some time, and he knew by the sound that two more
bolts had been screwed on to the door itself.

He saw at once that the monks intended in future to pass
his food in to him, instead of entering his cell.  This proved
to be the case.  The flap was opened and his tray handed in,
together with a basin of water.  "They are determined that
the monks shall not be exposed to assault and battery again,"
he laughed.  "I have evidently given them a scare.  Now,
I have nothing to do but wait and see if anything comes of
my note."

A fortnight of anxious waiting passed.  His food, books,
and water were handed in regularly, but no one entered his
cell.  He listened anxiously whenever he heard the slightest
stir in the monastery that would tell him that search was
being made, but no such sound met his ear.  At last he came
to the conclusion that his note could never have reached
Leon's hands.  Being but a scrap of paper, it might have
escaped the eyes of passers-by and been trodden in the mud;
or again, the prior might at once have suspected the reason of
his strange conduct and despatched a monk to pick up the
note.  Several times he wrote the same message on pieces
of paper, rolled them up into a small ball, and threw them
through the window in the hope that some passer-by might
be attracted by the sight of the pellet, and open it to see what
was in it.

Till the end of a fortnight he remained patient, spending
most of his time in reading; but when he finally determined
that the letter had gone astray, he threw aside his books and
decided that he must rely upon himself.  It was evident that
if he was to escape at all, it must be through the wall under
the window.  He had read of escapes by prisoners, and some
of these had been performed in circumstances at least as
difficult as those that confronted him, and with means no better
than the knife he had in his possession.  Much must, of
course, depend upon the thickness of the wall and the
materials of which it was built.  He could see by the window
that it must be at least two feet thick, and if constructed of
solid blocks of stone there would be no possibility of getting
them out, as his knife was but some six inches long in the
blade, so that it would be necessary to wear the wall away
into dust.  Of course, if there were no other way, this is what
he must attempt.

But for the precaution that had been taken to prevent his
escape, this would not have been possible, for the monks,
when they came in, could not have failed to notice the
gradual crumbling away of the wall.  There was, however,
one other chance.  As this was a subterranean, or almost
subterranean room, there was not likely to be a vault under
it; therefore it was probable that the wall was not continued
far under the bottom of his cell.  It might be one foot, it
might be two, but the solid stonework would not go much
deeper; it would rest upon a bed of concrete, or possibly of
loose rubble.  Once through that, he would probably find
nothing but earth between him and the pavement above.
These pavements were in most of the side streets mere cobble
stones.  He therefore set to work now to examine the stones
forming the floor.  They were about two feet square, and
after some consideration he determined that the best to
operate upon would be that at the foot of his bed, as this
would be hidden from the sight of anyone looking through the
trap.  His greatest difficulty would be to get rid of the
materials that must necessarily be removed.  Stones he might
manage to clear out by throwing them through the window
with sufficient force to carry them across the street; earth,
he finally concluded, he would have to dispose of in the same
way.

In order to do this, however, he would have to reach the
window.  Of course, if he were certain that the cell would
never be entered, he could pile it up against the wall to the
right and left of the door, for the hole was too narrow to
admit a head.  However, this was a risk that he would not
like to run.  The excavation would occupy many weeks,
possibly many months, and it was hardly likely that so long a
time would elapse before a visit was made to his cell.  After
much thinking he concluded that if he took up two of the
slabs, and placed one against the wall and the other upon it,
he could just reach the window.  Then, by fastening the end
of a blanket to one of the bars, he could easily pull himself up
by it and throw the mould outside.

This was certain to be slow work, and a few handfuls of
soil scattered on the road would not be likely to attract any
attention.  Examining the floor carefully, he saw that the
slabs of stone were by no means even, from which he
concluded that they were not laid in cement, probably not even
in concrete, but that the ground had been simply smoothed
down and the flags laid on it, and perhaps hammered down.
The cells had probably not been intended as living rooms, but
were used as prisons, perhaps as far back as the days of the
Inquisition.

Having once made up his mind and carefully examined the
stones, Arthur lay down on the floor and prepared to act.
He had just finished his breakfast and handed out the tray
as usual, so he would not be disturbed again for at least four
hours.  He began with his knife to loosen the stone at the
foot of his bed, which was on the left-hand side of the cell,
and found to his satisfaction that the slabs were laid close
together, but not so closely that the knife would not in most
places go down between them.

The crevices were filled up with the dust of many years,
and it took him till dinner-time to clear this out.  He was
gratified at finding, however, that while in some places his
knife encountered stones when he thrust it deep, at other
points he could push it down to the hilt without encountering
any obstacle.  This showed him that his conjecture was
correct.  The ground had simply been smoothed down, chips
of stone from the building thrown upon it and mixed with
the sand, and on this the paving had been laid down.
Beyond the fact that his knife went lower than the bottom of
the stone, he could not tell how thick the floor was, but he
judged that it would probably be three or four inches.  It
was evident that he could not get this up by the mere
leverage of the knife, and he would only break the tool if he
attempted it.

This he had expected would be the case, and after the
dinner interval he began what he knew would be one of
the most tedious parts of the undertaking.  It was necessary
that he should scrape away part of the stone in order to get
his fingers under.  His pocket-knife was evidently a better
tool for this than the dinner knife he had hitherto used.  The
slab, so far as he could make out, was a sandstone, but how
hard he could not tell.  He began by dipping his handkerchief
into his basin and letting fall a few drops at the place upon
which he intended to operate, namely, next his bed.  He
started very carefully, giving a sort of rotatory motion to his
knife.  Gradually the water he had dropped there became a
little turbid; this afforded him some encouragement, and he
worked steadily on till evening, by which time he had
succeeded in removing a piece of the stone an eighth of an inch
deep.

After supper he began again, and continued the work far
into the night, for he was always furnished with a lamp.  At
last he had increased the hole to a depth of fully a quarter of
an inch, and a width equal to that of his four fingers.  Well
satisfied with this result, he threw himself on his pallet and
slept soundly until the flap was opened and his breakfast tray
thrust in.  As soon as he had finished his breakfast he set
to work again, this time using the knife that had been handed
in with his breakfast, and which would not be demanded of
him until he returned the tray when he received his dinner.
He was glad to make the change, for his hands were blistered
badly by the previous day's work, and the smoothness of the
dinner knife was a relief to him; besides, he saw that he had
already worn away the point of his pocket-knife.

After a fortnight's steady work he had the satisfaction of
feeling the knife go through.  In two more days he was able
to get his hand in.  He now cleared out some of the earth at
the bottom, and then, putting his hand below the stone, exerted
his strength to the utmost, and was delighted to find that it
yielded.  He laid it down and executed a dance of triumph,
which would have astonished the monks had they looked in.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`ESCAPED`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XVIII


.. class:: center medium bold

   ESCAPED

.. vspace:: 2

It was evening when Arthur got up the stone, so he put it
into its place again after his delight had a little subsided,
rubbed some dust into the crevices, and then flung himself
down for a long night's sleep.  The next morning after
breakfast he set to work to remove the dust round the next stone.
When he had done this, he made a hole under it with his
fingers even more easily than in the case of the first.  He then
replaced it, and waited until his dinner had been handed in.
Having eaten this, he took up the two stones again, laid one
upright against the wall under the window, placed the other
on the top of it, then took a running jump on to this, at the
same moment stretching his arm as high up above his head
as he could.  To his delight he found that he was able to
grasp one of the bars.  He got down, took one of the blankets,
and, again leaping up, passed an end round the bar and
managed to grasp it before he fell backwards.

This pulled the blanket half-way round the bar.  He
caught hold of both parts when he next sprang up, and was
able without difficulty to raise himself until his face was level
with the window.  The look-out was better than he had
expected.  In front of him was a street, but on the other side
was a piece of waste ground.  Nothing could have been
handier for his purpose, as the stones and earth thrown on
to this would certainly attract no notice.  Having taken a
good look he lowered himself to the floor, relaid the second
stone he had raised, and put the other alongside it so that
he could replace it in an instant if he should hear footsteps
coming down the passage.  Then he took the mattress and
bedding off the bench, for he resolved to spread upon the bed
all the earth and rubble he got out during the day, as it would
be dangerous to throw it out until dark.

After this he set to work with the dinner knife, and it was
not long before he had loosened the earth and rubble some
inches deep.  This he removed, and by night had excavated
a hole two feet deep, spreading the rubbish carefully, as he
got it out, on the bed.  He had not made the hole quite so
wide as the stone, in order that this might have a support
when it was replaced.  Then he hung up one blanket as
before, and placed a considerable quantity of the earth in the
other blanket and hauled this up to the window, so as to save
himself the labour of climbing up afresh with each handful.
Listening attentively, so as to be sure that no one was coming
along, he flung it with all his force through the window.
When he had disposed of all he had brought up he filled the
blanket again, and so continued until he had thrown out the
whole.

On the following day he not only got out the earth to a
greater depth, but was able to push the trench under the
adjoining slab, which was in contact with the wall.  He got
rid of the earth and stones as before.  Next morning he worked
with renewed vigour, for the result of the day's labour would
be to show whether the stone-work was carried down below
the level of the floor, or whether the wall rested upon concrete.
The third slab came up without difficulty, and, digging down
by the wall, to his great satisfaction he found that it rested on
a foundation of coarse concrete, which would no doubt be
troublesome, but by no means impervious.  He soon cleared
out the earth and rubble to the same level as the other part
of the trench, and after spreading it as usual under his
mattress, he began the important task of picking out the concrete.
He had not been at work long before he found that in order
to get room to use both arms he must widen it out at the end
against the wall.  This caused a whole day's delay.  The
cutting of the concrete was toilsome, and it took a week of
almost incessant labour to make a passage sufficiently large
for him to crawl through.  Having ascertained that, as he had
expected, the ground beyond this was composed of mixed soil,
as that within the wall had been, with fragments of stone, he
gave himself a day's rest before proceeding further.  It was
now six weeks since his imprisonment began, and he felt sure
that it would require only three or four days' more work to
get to the surface outside.

He wondered what his friends had been doing, and worried
greatly about the anxiety that Mercedes would have
experienced.  This thought indeed had frequently kept him to his
work when he would otherwise have desisted, from the
fatigue he felt in working in the cramped position which
was necessary while getting through the concrete.  Roper,
too, would be in a terrible way, and Leon would be moving
heaven and earth to find some clue to his fate.  He wondered
what they had been doing, and in what direction they had
been searching, for he would have disappeared as suddenly as
if the earth had opened and swallowed him, without leaving
a single clue.

One thing was certain: suspicion would fall upon Don
Silvio.  Leon would probably lay the case before the queen
regent, and Don Silvio might not impossibly be arrested on
the charge of being concerned in his disappearance.  He could
not help believing that this man was at the bottom of it, for,
think how he would, no other reason for his seizure presented
itself.  Ostensibly he had been imprisoned in order that his
connection with Mercedes might be broken off, in which case
she might enter a convent, to the great advantage of its
revenues.  But the knowledge that there was an engagement
between them was at present confined to Leon and his sisters,
for it had been agreed that it would be much better to keep
it quiet until the time approached for their marriage, as Leon
felt that the Church would use every effort to prevent this
from taking place.

Mercedes might indeed have spoken of it in confession,
but it was far more likely that Count Silvio, whose jealousy
had been clearly aroused, and who hated him for the result of
the duel, had set the Church authorities to work.  It was not
probable that the prior of the monastery had acted on his own
responsibility.  It was not a monastery that would benefit by
Mercedes' fortune, and mere zeal would scarcely have prompted
the prior to take so strong a step as to have him carried off;
doubtless, therefore, he was acting under superior authority.
Although the Inquisition had died out, and heretics could no
longer be tortured or brought to the stake, the Roman Church
in Spain was still almost as bigoted as in the olden days, and
would assuredly not hesitate to take steps to prevent what
would be considered as the backsliding of one of its faith.
Knowing the enormous influence the priests still exercised, the
measure that had been taken with reference to himself scarcely
seemed extraordinary to Arthur, and he resented it rather
because he believed that Don Silvio was at the bottom of it
than on account of the outrage against himself.

After a rest of thirty-six hours, Arthur set to work as soon
as he had eaten his supper.  The lamp contained enough oil
to burn all night, and it was only by its light that he was able
to work.  Lying on his stomach in the hole he gradually drove
the tunnel forward, being obliged frequently to come out with
the earth and rubble as he dug it down.  When he had got
two feet beyond the wall he turned on his back and, placing
the lamp on his chest, began to bring down the earth above
him.  Luckily the mould was firm and tightly packed, for
while there was thus no fear of sudden falls the walls stood
upright and the earth dug out like putty.  He had not the
trouble of taking it out; as it fell he merely pushed it back
into the open trench.

By morning he could stand upright to his work.  As the
bottom of the hole was two feet below the floor he was now
some four feet above it.  The labour had been very great, and
although he had worked stripped to the waist he had suffered
much from the heat.  He rubbed himself with his blanket,
as he had done ever since he began the work, for had he
washed the appearance of the water would at once have
aroused suspicions that he was engaged upon work of this
kind.  He dressed again, and was ready to receive his
breakfast, and after eating this he went soundly to sleep.  He
could scarce rouse himself sufficiently to get up and take in
his dinner when it came, and putting the tray down he at
once went off to sleep again.  At five o'clock he woke and ate
his dinner, and when his supper arrived he put that by till
midnight.

He now set to work with renewed vigour, for if all went
well he should be free by morning.  He put two of the paving-stones
against the sides of his shaft, and, standing upon these,
was able to bring down the earth rapidly.  When he had
dug two feet higher he trod the earth that had fallen firmly
down, and placing the stones on these, again mounted on them.
By twelve o'clock he could no longer reach overhead, and,
measuring from the level of the floor of the cell, found that the
cavity was now seven feet above it.  He now pulled out the
paving-stones, and set to work to dig some holes on each side
of the shaft, in which he could place his feet.  Having gained
another foot by this means he went out, ate his supper, and
dressed himself.

He was certain now that he should be out before daybreak.
Again he set to work.  The earth came down fast under the
strokes of his knife.  At last, at about four o'clock in the
morning, the blade struck against a stone.  This he felt was
round, and differed altogether from those he had met with
embedded in the earth.  Gradually he cleared the space
beneath it, and then found that a layer of stones closely packed
together formed the ceiling of his shaft.  He worked with
renewed energy until the whole of the earth beneath was cleared
away, then he dug two more foot-holes two feet higher than
those he had last rested on.  Taking his place in these, he
pushed with all his force with both hands.  The stones gave
way at once, and his hands were in the air.  In another
minute the rest were cleared off, and, putting his hands on the
edge of the hole, he hauled himself up and was a free man.

In the joy of his heart he set off to run, but presently
steadied down into a walk.  It was a quarter of an hour
before he came upon a church familiar to him, and he was
then able to direct his course to his lodgings.  He had a key
of the outer door, and, opening this, he felt his way up the
stairs until he reached his door.  Another key gave him
admittance here.  Opening the door of the sitting-room, he
felt his way to the mantel.  Here were always placed a flint
and steel and a bundle of slips of rag dipped in sulphur, for
although phosphorus matches were rapidly making their way
in England, they were as yet unknown in Madrid.  At the
first blow of the flint against the steel he heard a movement
in the next room, and as the sparks flew on to the tinder by
the stroke, he heard Roper exclaim "Who is that?" as he
jumped out of bed.

"It is I, Roper!"

There was a perfect shout of joy, and then he heard the
honest fellow burst into a fit of hysterical sobbing.  A
moment later the sulphur ignited the tinder, and he lighted
a candle.  The door of Roper's bedroom was open, and
Arthur saw that he had sunk back on to his bed again with
his hands before his face.  He went in to him and put his
hand upon his shoulder.

"Roper, old friend," he said, "compose yourself.  Thank
God, I am back again safe and sound!"

"The Lord be praised!" Roper said, as, brushing his tears
aside, he stood up and grasped Arthur's hands.  "It is almost
as if you had come back from the dead, sir.  I have kept on
saying you would return, though I knew in ray heart that I
had lost all hope.  Why," he said, as they went back to the
light, "you are as black as a coal.  What has happened to
you?"

"It is only honest dirt, Roper.  I will go and have a
thorough wash, then I will tell you about it;" and he went
into his own room, which opened on the other side of the
sitting-room.  By the time he came back Roper had lighted
three more candles, had partly dressed himself, and had got
out a bottle of wine and a glass.

"Get out another glass, Roper, and light the fire, then we
will sit down and talk it all over.  By the way, if you have
anything to eat you may as well put it on the table.  It is five
hours since I have had supper, and I have been doing some
hard work since."

Roper hurried away to get the things together while Arthur
changed his clothes entirely.  Two or three shirts had been
handed in each week to him while he was confined in his
prison, but he was glad enough of a complete change.

"Now, Roper," he said, as he sat down, "we will eat and
talk.  In the first place, tell me about my friends."

"The count has been looking for you everywhere, sir.
He has had the whole police in search of you.  They have got
Don Silvio under arrest, but they cannot find out that he was
concerned in your disappearance, though nobody has any doubt
about it.  Miss Mercedes has been ill.  She was, I was told,
in bed for a month; she is up now, but, as the servants tell
me, looking like a ghost.  However, I have no doubt she
will soon get round, now that you are back.

"The difficulty has been to know where to start looking for
you.  No one had seen you since you left this house one
morning, some two months ago, shortly after breakfast.  From
that time you had disappeared as if the earth had swallowed
you up.  I always said, 'The captain will come back if he is
alive--bolts and bars won't hold him'.  And I really believed
so for three or four weeks; but when time went on and there
were no signs of you, I began to think that you must have
gone under.  If you had, I knew it must have been directly
you were taken, for before two days had passed Don Silvio
had been caught.  He was down at his place in the country,
and was able to prove that he was there at the date of your
capture.  Well, they kept him under arrest, thinking that if
you did come back you would be able to prove that he had a
hand in it somehow."

"I believe he had, Roper, though I may say I have no
shadow of proof.  Now I will tell you all about it;" and he
went into a full history of his capture, of his imprisonment, of
his interview with the prior, and of the manner in which he
had made his escape.

"You have done well indeed, sir, to get out of that place
as you did!  If I had been there, I should never have come
out again alive.  Lord, how you must have worked!  So the
priests were at the bottom of it after all?"

"Not quite at the bottom; for I have no doubt whatever
that Don Silvio put them up to it.  No doubt he said to
them: 'Here is a young lady of noble family with a fine
income.  She wants to throw herself away on a Protestant and
a foreigner; if you can manage to keep him away from her,
she is pretty sure to go into a convent.  She said, when she
threw me over a year and a half ago, that it was her intention
not to marry, but to lead a religious life; therefore if you get
her lover removed now, no doubt she will do so.'  You see,
there were two motives for getting me shut up--one to avoid
the grievous scandal of a Catholic lady of good family marrying
a heretic, and the second, that of getting possession of her
dowry.  Well, thank goodness, I have baulked them!  Has
Colonel Wylde been here?"

"No, sir; he has been up in the north ever since you
disappeared."

"Has there been much fighting there?"

"None at all.  Maroto turned traitor and sold Don Carlos.
He surrendered on condition of a big grant of money.  His
army dispersed, and Don Carlos has crossed the frontier."

"And Espartero?"

"He has been made Duke of Vittoria, and is still in the
north settling things.  In the east there has been fighting, but
only small affairs, so you have not lost anything that way."

It was seven o'clock in the morning before Arthur had
brought his story to a close, and he now said: "You had
better go at once across to Count Leon's--I dare say he will be
up by this time.  Take him aside quietly, and tell him that
I am here, and that I leave it to him to break the news to
his sister as he thinks best.  When he has done so, I will, of
course, go round and see her."

Roper returned in half an hour with the count.

"My dear Arthur!  My dear Arthur!" the latter exclaimed,
as he ran into the room and embraced his friend.  "Thank
God that you are back again!  I had given up all hope, and
had no question at all in my mind that you had been
murdered quietly by the orders of Don Silvio, and been buried in
some obscure spot where your body would never be found.  I
could not at first believe what your man told me half an hour
ago.  I fancy I took him by the shoulders and shook him, and
told him he was either mad or a liar.  At last I was convinced
that he was sane, and we hurried off together.  We came too
fast for talk, but I gathered from him that you had been
confined in a monastery."

"Yes, Leon; and except that I was kept a solitary prisoner
in a cell, I had nothing much to complain of.  I was frankly
told by the prior that I should remain there, however long a
time it might be, until Mercedes had taken the veil."

"The rascal!" Leon said wrathfully.  "That is just what we
feared, or at least something like it, when we agreed that your
engagement to her had better be kept private for a time.  Not,
of course, that I ever dreamt that they would attempt to carry
you off, but I knew that they would move heaven and earth to
break off the match.  Now, please tell me all about it."

Arthur again went through the story, and gave his reasons
for believing that Don Silvio was at the bottom of it.

"I regard that as certain," Leon said; "but that does not
alter the facts.  I shall have to take every care of Mercedes;
they may try to suppress her as they have tried to suppress
you.  I have seen Queen Christina several times, and she is
intensely interested in your case.  We must go and see her
this afternoon, and lay all the facts before her, and I shall ask
her to take Mercedes under her protection, which I am sure
she will do.  Even the Church would not venture to drag her
from the palace.  As to your affair, it will require a good deal
of talking over.  Of course, if you report what has happened
to your government they will kick up a tremendous row about
it, but I don't know that that would be of any advantage either
to her or to us."

"No, I can quite understand that, Leon; and it is the last
thing I should wish to do.  As you say, it will require a lot
of thinking about and talking over; but at the first blush it
certainly seems to me that, now that I have got away without
further damage or injury than being shut up for a couple of
months, the best policy is to say nothing about it; but, of
course, we shall have to consider whether there will be any
repetition of it, and still more, whether your sister is likely
to suffer any persecution or to incur any risk of being
kidnapped.  Of course you have not told her yet that I have
turned up again?"

"No.  She does not get up till ten o clock, and I thought it
as well not to disturb her; besides, I really knew nothing
about it myself beyond the fact that you had reappeared, and
even of that I felt scarcely assured until I saw you myself, for
I had not entertained a shadow of hope that you were alive.
I will go and break the news to her now.  You may come
across in half an hour."

"Very well, but I shall not expect to see her; perhaps
I had better not see her at all to-day.  It may be well to
break it to her very gradually.  If you were to tell her that
this morning you had obtained a clue, and thought it possible
that I had been carried away and shut up in a monastery;
then this afternoon you could further say that you believed
you knew which monastery it was in which I was imprisoned,
and that you intended at once to take steps to obtain my
release; then either this evening or to-morrow morning you
could tell her the truth, and take me in to her."

"I believe that would be the best plan, Arthur.  She has
been very ill, and is at present a mere ghost of herself; but she
is of a cheerful disposition, and although she has come to
despair of ever seeing you again, I am sure that she would
eagerly grasp at any shadow of hope, and once she has you
again she will soon pick up."

"In that case I had better not come round to your house,
Leon."

"No, I think not.  If any of the servants were to see
you they might, in spite of any orders that I might issue,
make a hash of it in some way or other.  I doubt whether
they would be able to help doing so--by their looks if
not by their tongues, for you are a general favourite in
the house; and although no one has ever been told, I should
think that many must have some idea how matters stand
between you and Mercedes.  As Colonel Wylde is away, there
can be no reason for your leaving the house, and it is better
that you should not do so, because you would be sure to meet
somebody who would know you; and as your disappearance
has been the talk of the town, they would carry the news home
to their families, and some of the ladies might take it across to
Mercedes.  I will be back again in an hour.  I will come round
in my carriage, and then we will drive together to the palace.
To prevent any possibility of someone spreading the news from
there, I will give strict orders that whoever calls to-day--no
matter who it is--is not to be allowed to see my sister.  Of
course I shall not tell either of the girls, their looks would let
the secret out before they had been with her for two minutes."

Leon was back in the course of an hour.  "I have administered
the first dose of hope," he said, "and the effect has been
wonderful.  Before that she was sitting absolutely listless,
taking no interest whatever in anything that went on around
her; now she is all flushed and excited.  I began by saying
that information had reached me that led me to believe that
you had been carried to a monastery.  I did this very
gently and in a roundabout way, but she leapt to her feet
with her eyes blazing, and insisted on knowing what were the
grounds of my belief.  I was obliged to tell her that I knew
for almost a certainty that on the evening of the day on which
you disappeared, monks were noticed carrying a litter through
the streets.  I said that of course this might mean nothing, but
that it was certainly singular, and that I had already set a
number of men to work to find out where the monks had been
last seen, and the direction in which they were proceeding,
and that I hoped by this afternoon to get certain news.  I
promised her that I would let her know directly I did so.
I argued that four monks would hardly be carrying a dead
man, nor could I see any reason why they should be carrying
a living one.  I said that a cloth had been thrown over the
litter and that no one could see who or what was beneath it.
I left her walking up and down the room in a state of great
agitation, and I rather think it would be better to change our
plans and let her know the whole truth shortly."

"Perhaps so, Leon.  We will sit here for another half-hour,
and then you can go in and break the news to her little by
little, till at last you can tell her that I am in the house
waiting to see her.  But I should advise you, as we go along,
to call at your doctor's and take him with you, in case the
shock is too much for her."

"Perhaps that would be advisable," Leon said; "the anxiety
and excitement might be worse for her than the sudden joy
would be."

Accordingly they drove back to Leon's, and the count went
into his sister's room, while Arthur went into the drawing-room,
where the two younger girls were sitting.  These leapt
up with a scream as he entered, and looked at him as if
doubting the evidence of their senses.  He held up his hand.  "It
is I myself," he said, "but do not make a noise.  Your
brother has gone in to break the news to Mercedes."  Convinced
that their eyes had not deceived them, the girls ran
forward and embraced him affectionately, pouring out
questions as to where he had been, and how it was that he had
returned.

"It is a long story," he said, "and I cannot tell it all now.
I have been shut up to prevent me from marrying Mercedes,
and I have managed to make my way out again; and as you
can see by looking at my hands," and he held them out,
"I have done a lot of hard work in breaking out."

Both girls uttered exclamations at the blistered state of his
hands.

"They are nothing to what they were after the first four or
five days' work," he said; "they really were bad then.  They
have got pretty horny now."

"But who could have wanted to interfere between you and
Mercedes?  No one has any right to interfere with her except
Leon."

"There are people who think they have a right to interfere,"
he said, "and do interfere in most matters in this
country."

"You look very white, Arthur," the elder girl said.

"Yes, I dare say; I have been two months in a cell with
very little light."

"In a cell?" they repeated.

"Yes.  There was no great hardship in it.  I had books to
read and very decent food, so the only thing I had to complain
of was my loss of liberty."

He chatted for a few minutes longer, and then the door
opened and Leon appeared and beckoned to Arthur to follow
him.  "She knows that you are in Madrid and free, and that
you will be here in a few minutes.  You had better leave her
to herself for a little while to get calm.  Of course she is
greatly shaken, but she stood it better than I had expected,
when I went in.  I found that she believed I had not told
her all, and was prepared to find that I had really got some
important clue as to your whereabouts.  Of course that made
it easier for me to tell her the truth gradually."

They talked for a short time and then Leon went out of
the room, and a minute later Mercedes ran in, and with a cry
of joy rushed into Arthur's arms.  Leon came in ten minutes
later, and found her sitting on a sofa with her head on Arthur's
shoulder.

"It is almost worth while having been so unhappy, Leon,"
she said, "to feel such joy as I do now."

"Well, I won't say that, Mercedes; at the same time I
admit that it is very joyful to have him back again."

"I know nothing yet," she said, "of what has happened, or
what has kept him away from us.  I have been too perfectly
happy at having him back, to think of asking what he has been
doing."

"He has been shut up to keep him away from you."

"To keep him away from me?" Mercedes repeated.

"Yes, dear.  It seems that it occurred to some of the
worthy fathers of the church that it would be a very sinful
thing for you to marry a heretic; and also that if this heretic
were to disappear, possibly you might take it into your
head to enter a convent and bestow your wealth upon the
church.  Accordingly they seized him and put him into a cell
in a monastery, and informed him that he would have to
remain there until you had entered a convent.  As Arthur
entertained quite different views he set to work to escape
from his cell, and after six weeks' hard digging underground,
he this morning made his way out, and here he is."

"Is it possible," the girl said, standing up with wide open
eyes, "that it was the church that took Arthur from me?"

"Yes, dear; some unworthy members of the church."

"Arthur," she said, "when we are married and you take
me to England, you shall teach me what your church believes.
I will never remain in a church that has treated us so."

"We will talk about that, dear, later on," Arthur said
soothingly.  "There are bad people and good in every church,
and there is no reason for changing because some of them may
do wrong things.  If, some day, you really come to think that
our religion is the best, I shall be very pleased, but it must
not be because some men, in an excess of zeal for their church,
have somewhat ill-treated me."

Leon nodded approvingly.  "You speak rightly, Arthur.
Many evil things have been done in Spain by the priests.
I believe myself that the misfortunes that have befallen us
are a punishment for the evil deeds done in the name of
religion here.  But, as you say, it is not because evil deeds
are mistakenly done in its name that the religion itself is bad.
I myself am no bigot--there are very few educated men in
this country who are so--and I fully recognized, when I first
saw what Mercedes' feelings were towards you, that if she
became your wife it was possible that in time she would adopt
your religion.  In all their main features there is no great
difference between the two creeds, and certainly I should feel
no great grief should Mercedes adopt your faith; but I agree
with you that it should be as the result of conviction, and
not merely because she has reason to complain of the action
towards you of certain fanatics.  Now, we will go in to the
girls, who will be dying to know what has taken place."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`MILITARY MOVEMENTS`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XIX


.. class:: center medium bold

   MILITARY MOVEMENTS

.. vspace:: 2

"Now, girls," Leon said, when Arthur had given a full
relation of his adventure, "you must understand that
this story must not go beyond ourselves.  Whether any steps
will be taken in the matter must depend largely upon what
the queen regent and her advisers decide.  It is a grave
matter for the state to embroil itself with the church, and
Arthur has already told me that he will be guided entirely
by their wishes in the matter.  I thank him for his consideration.
Angry as I am at what has taken place, I feel that
we ourselves could not but suffer were such a grave scandal
to get abroad, for whatever might be the results to the people
who have been concerned in this, we should undoubtedly be
held in some respects accountable for them; and it is certainly
a serious matter to quarrel with the church.

"The results might be very far-reaching.  If this outrage
upon a British officer were known in England, it would produce
a most unfavourable impression.  The cause of the queen has
received warm support there, British soldiers and sailors have
been fighting for us; but there is still a strong Carlist party
in England, and these would certainly take advantage of this
affair to stir up public feeling against us.  Therefore I feel
that we are all under a great obligation to Arthur for
volunteering to put himself in the hands of the regent, and to
consent to allow this business to be hushed up.  At any rate,
you must preserve absolute silence until we know what is to
be done.  I am going to drive to the palace now to lay the
matter before the regent, and shall be able to tell you more
this afternoon.  Now, Mercedes, if you will take my advice
you will lie down for a bit; you have been ill, you know, and
are not yet strong."

"I shall soon be strong again," she said; "still, I shall take
your advice, for I do feel shaken, and I want to be bright this
afternoon when you come back."

Leon drove with Arthur to the palace, and the former sent
in word to the queen regent that he begged to see her in
private audience.  A quarter of an hour later they were shown
into the room where she was sitting.  She rose with an
exclamation of surprise on seeing Arthur.

"Why, where have you been, Captain Hallett?" she exclaimed.
"I began to give up all hope of ever seeing you
again."

"It is a somewhat long story, your majesty, but if you will
condescend to listen to it I will tell it to you in full.  I have
come not to demand justice at your hands, but to leave the
matter entirely to you, to take any steps or no steps at all, as
you may decide."

He then told the story, his narrative being frequently
interrupted by exclamations of anger from Christina.

"It is infamous!" she exclaimed, when he brought the story
to an end; "most infamous!  I thank you most heartily for
having come direct to me instead of sending your complaint
home.  It is a very serious matter.  The church is already
by no means well disposed towards me, and the priests
throughout the country have largely thrown their influence
on to the side of my enemies.  I have a council this afternoon,
and shall bring the matter before them; you have indeed
added greatly to the obligation I am already under to you by
offering to leave the matter in my hands.  Of course you have
a right to large compensation for this illegal imprisonment."

"I can assure you that I desire no compensation at all,
your majesty; I have already benefited very largely by your
bounty.  The only thing I would ask is, that if nothing is
done, you will receive Donna Mercedes at your palace and
take her under your protection until we are married.  Having
failed with me, the next attempt will be made upon her, and
she would find it a much harder task than I have to free
herself from their hands."

"That I will very gladly do, señor; and I don't think that
even the church would venture to interfere with a lady
under my protection.  If it did, it would find me far less
forgiving than you are."

The next morning Arthur received a message requesting
him to go to the palace.

"Your case was fully discussed yesterday, Captain Hallett,"
the queen regent said, "and my council are all grateful for
your magnanimity in placing yourself in their hands.  They
are fully sensible of the great wrong that has been inflicted
upon you, and of the very serious consequences that might
have ensued if you had chosen to place your case in the hands
of the British government.  I had sent to the prior of the
monastery of St. Isidore, and he was called before the council
and ordered to explain his conduct.  He did not in any way
attempt to deny the facts as stated by you, but declared that
he was acting under the orders of the bishop, whereupon an
order was sent the latter to leave the country at once and
take up his residence at Rome until he shall have received
permission to return.  The council proposed to pay you ten
thousand pounds as an indemnity for the treatment you have
received.  I told them that I would inform you of their decision,
but that you had already expressed to me your determination
not to accept one.  They were a little incredulous," she said
with a slight smile, "which is not to be wondered at, considering
that there was not one of them who would, in similar
circumstances, have felt the slightest hesitation in accepting such
an offer.  However, I told them I would see you to-day and
lay the offer before you."

"Which I need hardly say, your majesty, I decline.  I
own that I am well pleased to hear that the author of this
affair has received some punishment.  After that, madam, I
do not think it will be necessary for Donna Mercedes to
avail herself of your kind protection.  The issue of this order
for the bishop to go into exile will be so strong a mark of your
majesty's displeasure that there can, I think, be no fear
whatever of any further steps being taken by my enemies.  Donna
Mercedes has been very ill, and I think she will be more
likely to recover her health speedily in the society of her
brother and sisters than in the atmosphere of the palace, where,
however great your majesty's kindness, there must be a certain
amount of stiffness and ceremony."

"I should have been glad to have her with me," Christina
said, "but there is no doubt a certain amount of truth in what
you say.  However, I will have her here frequently, so that it
may be understood that she is a special friend of mine, in which
case I am sure no one will try to interfere with her."

Colonel Wylde returned that evening, and after hearing
the whole story from Arthur, expressed his warm approval of
the course he had taken.

"It would have been most damaging to the royal cause,"
he said, "if this affair had been made public in England; and
though I think you would have been more than justified in
accepting the amount offered as an indemnity, I can but
admire your disinterestedness in refusing it."

"And now, colonel, I am ready to start for any point
where you may require my services; I have been idle too
long already."

"Well, the war is practically over in the north.  That
scoundrel Maroto has arranged terms for himself, and for a
few of his friends, with Espartero, but has made no conditions
whatever for the soldiers who have fought so hard for Don
Carlos.  However, these have been permitted to return to
their homes, and at present Espartero is occupied in settling
affairs there and in preparing his army to take the field in the
spring against Cabrera.  A number of small isolated campaigns
are going on in Aragon.  We have already three or four
commissioners there, but it is perhaps as well that you should
proceed there at once, as it is now three months since I have
had any reports from you to send in with mine.  I have, of
course, been obliged to report your disappearance, and shall
now mention that you had been pounced upon by some enemies
of the queen and held in confinement, but that you had
effected your escape."

That evening Arthur heard from Leon that Count Silvio
had been released from the close observation he had been
subjected to for the past two months.  "It is believed," he said,
"that he was the instigator of the action against you, but
there is no proof whatever that this is so, and there is
therefore no excuse for keeping him further under arrest.
He has, however, been ordered to retire to his estates, as
there is at least the strongest ground for suspecting that he
was concerned in the attack upon you by those street ruffians,
and his whole conduct has been in the highest degree suspicious."

"I shall be glad to know that he is away, Leon.  Of course
I am not sure that he was really concerned in my imprisonment;
the priest who is Mercedes' confessor is likely enough
to be at the bottom of it."

"I think so too, and have told Mercedes that she had better
choose some other confessor."

"I think the two men were set upon me by him; but I
am inclined to own that I was in the wrong in the matter
of that duel.  It was somewhat reasonable that he should
have been jealous, and it would have been fair if I had
contented myself with running him through the shoulder
instead of making him a perfect laughing-stock.  I was
irritated by his manner, and by the way in which he had brought
two or three dozen of his friends to see him run me through.
Still, I own that I was wrong, and if the man would come and
offer to shake hands I would not refuse to do so."

"Then you are a good deal more forgiving than I should
be," Leon said heartily; "and I should like nothing better
than to fight him myself.  However, I admit that there is
something in what you say; certainly he had some ground of
complaint against Mercedes.  I felt that it was hard upon
him when I wrote begging him to break off the engagement.
Of course, I have been glad that I did so since I have come to
know him better, and feel that Mercedes had a very fortunate
escape."

"Don't let her go out unless she is accompanied by one
of her sisters as well as her duenna."

"No, I will take care of that; she shall be well looked
after, I promise you, and I don't suppose she herself will care
for going out except to the palace.  It will be well for her to
go there pretty often.  She is fond of Christina, and she will
feel herself that her intimacy there will be a great protection
to her."

In Catalonia the Carlists were still very strong.  The royal
army numbered at least fifty-five thousand men.  About
seventeen thousand--half of whom were regular troops--garrisoned
the permanent forts, and of the remainder twenty-five
thousand belonging to the local militia were scattered among
no fewer than two hundred and seventeen fortified villages
and small towns.  These were of no military importance, but
if they had not been defended, Cabrera's forces, which were
marching about the country, would have swept them bare of
their inhabitants, carrying off all the stores they contained,
and burning them to the ground.  It was therefore necessary
to garrison them, not only because this diminished the supply
of stores available for the use of the enemy, but because it
enabled contributions to be levied for the queen's cause.
Undoubtedly the holding of these places answered those purposes,
but, upon the other hand, the employment in this manner of
practically the whole army in Catalonia completely unfitted it
for all operations in the field, and enabled Cabrera to carry on
his operations without meeting with any efficient opposition.

In this way he captured place after place, massacring the
greater portion of the inhabitants and striking terror into the
others.  Arthur had been despatched to join the command of
General Van Halen, who was occupied principally in
endeavouring to victual Lucena, and in trying in a feeble way to fortify
the castle of Onda.  The operation progressed slowly, for
although the war had been going on for years no tools were
available, and it was necessary to send to Cadiz to purchase
them.  Colonels Lacy and Alderson were with Van Halen when
Arthur arrived, and after staying here for a short time he
joined the command of General Ayerbe, who was endeavouring
to mitigate the Carlist system of atrocities.  On this
subject Arthur exchanged several letters with Cabrera.  General
Ayerbe was also endeavouring to prevent the Carlists from
carrying out the fortification of Segura, an important place In
Aragon, as it lay on the line of march to Teruel and Alcaniz.
Parra was lying near, but refused to co-operate with Ayerbe,
and Van Halen determined to march on Segura himself and
lay siege to it.

Before he arrived, however, Ayerbe, having been reinforced,
defeated the Carlists at a place two hours' march from the
town, drove them back from their new works, and in his
report of the action mentioned that Captain Hallett had
rendered material services and had led a small party of cavalry
in a brilliant charge which decided the fate of the day.
Serrano brought up a battering train from Saragossa.  It
consisted, however, of only three 16-pounders, a 12-inch mortar,
and a 9-inch howitzer, and all the ammunition he could
obtain amounted to fifteen hundred shot and one thousand shell.
It was a long business to bring up even this feeble train.
The weather was inclement in the extreme, and when he
arrived in front of Segura--the garrison of which had been
very strongly reinforced by Cabrera--he found that his force
was wholly insufficient for the attack upon the place, and that
the town itself had been burnt by the Carlists to prevent it
from affording any shelter to the besiegers.

The surrounding country had been wasted for many miles,
and large bodies of Carlists were seen upon some adjoining
heights.  He therefore consulted with the officers commanding
the various armies, and these unanimously declared that it
would be madness to attempt a siege in such circumstances.
Abandoning the idea, therefore, he embarked upon a series
of long and fatiguing marches, by which he caused the Carlists
to give up the siege of several places.  He did not, however,
mitigate the animosity of his rivals, who succeeded in obtaining
his recall on the ground of his having abandoned the siege of
Segura, which they said might easily have fallen into his
hands.  Nogueras succeeded him, but was speedily displaced
by Ayerbe.  He, however, did not long retain the command,
which was given to O'Donnell, an active and energetic young
officer.

Owing to the absence of any decisive action Arthur
remained at head-quarters, receiving orders from Colonel Lacy,
who was the principal of the four English commissioners
attached to the armies of Catalonia and Aragon.  They hailed
the appointment of O'Donnell as affording some grounds for
hope that at last something like vigour would be shown in the
operations of the army, which was at present scattered about
the country, employed rather in collecting provisions for their
own subsistence than in harassing the enemy.

"If it wasn't that the fighting in the north is finished,
and that a few more months will see the end of the whole
affair, I should throw up my commission and go home,"
Arthur said one day to Roper.  "This really is sickening;
but having gone through so much of it, I should not like
to leave until it was all over."

"No, sir; I should like to see the Carlists smashed up
altogether before we go.  Still, it is dull work.  Of course,
while we are staying down here in Saragossa we get plenty
to eat and drink, but when we are away in the country it is
pretty rough work, and a beggar would turn up his nose at
the food we have to eat.  I should not mind if there was
really anything to do, but these Spaniards are so pig-headed
that they won't take advice.  They have a big army if they
would but gather it together and go at the Carlists."

"Yes, it certainly seems like that, Roper; but you must
remember that a big army requires a tremendous transport
train, for it would have to carry everything with it.  At
this time of year little food is to be obtained, and in fact the
people of these villages and little towns scarcely do any
cultivation of the land, for they cannot tell who will reap what
they have sown.  Then, too, most of the country is mountainous,
the roads are everywhere abominable, and even if we had
a train sufficient to carry the supplies, it would be so large
and cumbrous that its tail would not have left the halting-place
when the head arrived at its destination; and you must
remember, that if we concentrate, the Carlists would do the
same.  A portion of them would harass us along the whole
line of march, while another would make excursions wherever
they pleased, for they march light, and could go three miles
to every one that we can cover.  There is no doubt that this
dispersal of our force over so large an extent of country, and
among so many towns and villages, is a grievous mistake; but
it is very difficult to see what else can be done, for if we
gave them no defence these places would all lie at the mercy
of the Carlists, and would be obliged in self-preservation to go
over to them, thus enormously increasing their recruiting-ground,
and enabling them to get stores wherever they
marched.  If Cabrera would but gather the whole of his
force together and allow us to do the same, and risk everything
on a pitched battle, the matter would soon be brought
to an end.  But, as it is, I am afraid we shall have to wait
till Espartero arrives before the business can be wound up."

.. _`"THE TWO WEAPONS FLASHED AT THE SAME MOMENT"`:

.. figure:: images/img-339.jpg
   :figclass: white-space-pre-line
   :align: center
   :alt: "THE TWO WEAPONS FLASHED AT THE SAME MOMENT"

   "THE TWO WEAPONS FLASHED AT THE SAME MOMENT"

The first step General O'Donnell had to undertake was the
relief of General Asnar, who was shut up by the Carlists in
Lucena.  Having received large reinforcements he started for
that place, marching unencumbered by baggage.  The enemy's
first position near Lucena was easily carried.  Five battalions
then attacked the enemy's left, which occupied a position that
would enable them to take the Christino advance in flank.
When this movement was successful, two battalions attacked
the right of the Carlist position, while O'Donnell placed
himself at the head of the rest of the troops, who advanced with
loud cheers to the charge over very rugged ground and under
a very heavy fire.  The Carlists would not wait to stand a
bayonet charge, and abandoned their ground, leaving the road
open to Lucena, where Asnar with his troops had been
imprisoned for twenty-two days.

This was a brilliant piece of fighting, and immensely raised
the spirits of the royal troops, who found that they were at
last commanded by a man, and not by incapable and almost
imbecile dummies.  On the following day O'Donnell marched
to Murviedro, though he had not had more than three hours'
continuous rest since he had left Saragossa.

A fortnight later he proceeded to take possession of the
heights beyond Arteza, his intention being to besiege Tales,
which was important because it commanded the water-supply
of the town of Onda.  The position of the enemy was a strong
one: his right was on a hill called the Pena Negro, and on a
round hill on a slope between it and Tales; his centre was
upon the Castle of Tales; and his left on precipitous heights.
From the last-mentioned the Carlists were driven without
loss, after offering but a very slight resistance.

Arthur had been requested by Colonel Alderson--an engineer
officer, who was now senior commissioner--to reconnoitre
the ground beyond these heights to ascertain whether
the place could be better bombarded from the rear.  Roper, as
usual, rode with him.  They had gone some distance when
they saw two horsemen approaching at full gallop.  As these
were apparently unaccompanied, Arthur paid but little
attention to them, and rode on until he heard a loud and
imperious order to stop.  Reining in their horses they awaited
the arrival of the two unknown men.  They were within fifty
yards when Arthur exclaimed, "It is Cabrera himself!  Well,
I am not sorry to meet him."

Cabrera, as he approached, gave a shout of satisfaction as
he recognized Arthur.  "Well," he exclaimed, "you have got
the better of me twice; this time it will be my turn!"

"That is as it may be," Arthur replied.  He saw Cabrera
draw a pistol from his holster and he did the same, and the
two weapons flashed out together.  Arthur felt a stinging
pain, as if a red-hot iron had crossed his cheek.  Cabrera
dropped his pistol, having evidently received a shot in his
right arm, but he drew his sword with his left, and rode at
Arthur.  Both combatants fought with fury--Cabrera
animated by a burning desire for vengeance, Arthur by the
thought of the importance of killing Cabrera, for he was the
spirit of the war, and after his death the Carlist movement
would soon come to an end.

The combat was short but desperate.  The disadvantage of
having to use his left arm greatly hampered Cabrera.  In point
of skill he would have been in any case inferior to his
opponent, but for a time the fury of his assault counterbalanced
this.  Parrying three or four furious cuts, Arthur delivered a
heavy blow on his antagonist's left shoulder, inflicting a severe
wound and striking him from his saddle.  Cabrera leapt to his
feet again.  Arthur dismounted and demanded his surrender.

"Never!" the Carlist said.  "Cabrera will never be taken alive!"

Roper had by this time disembarrassed himself of his
antagonist by running him through the body, and he now rode up.
Cabrera was half-mad with rage.  Both his arms were useless.
Just as Arthur was about to throw himself upon him and
overpower him, Roper shouted, "Mount, master! mount and
ride!  Fifty of his fellows are upon us."

Looking round, Arthur saw that a body of men were riding
furiously towards them, and were a little over fifty yards
away.  He hesitated a moment, and then leapt on to his
horse, shouting to Cabrera: "Next time, señor, we will finish
what we have begun!" and then rode off.  Several shots were
fired, but, leaning low in their saddles, they galloped away at
full speed, and, both being well mounted, were speedily beyond
pursuit; and, indeed, most of the Carlists had gathered round
their chief.

On regaining their camp Arthur reported what had taken
place to Colonel Alderson, who at once took him across to
O'Donnell.

"You have done well indeed, Captain Hallett," said the
general; "and though it is a grievous pity that you did not
kill him, which would have been more to our advantage than
the winning of a pitched battle, it will lay him up for a time,
and that will be more to us than a reinforcement of ten
thousand men.  I thank you most heartily, sir, in the name of the
government."

Cabrera, indeed, after his wounds were attended to, still
gave his orders for the defence of the town, and inspired his
troops by his presence.  Under his eye they made several
desperate sorties against the battery which was being prepared
for breaching the wall.  The battery was placed and but feebly
worked, for throughout the war the Christino operations in
the way of sieges were always unskilfully managed, owing
to the utter incompetence of their engineers.  However, a
week after their appearance before the town, fire was opened.
The siege was delayed for a time owing to the necessity
for sending reinforcements to a body of the queen's troops
which had suffered a severe defeat at Chulilla.  The battering
train was small and indifferent, and several of the guns gave
way during the bombardment, which lasted seven days.  At
the end of that time an assault was ordered.

The engineers obstinately refused to accept Colonel Alderson's
advice to make ladders, although it was evident that the
breach could not be scaled without them.  Resisting very
strongly, the enemy's left was at last turned, and the round
tower on the right captured.  The garrison, however, fought
desperately, and made continuous efforts to retake it.  All
day the battle continued.  The breach in the castle was found
to be impracticable, but was at last enlarged, and the enemy
were compelled to surrender.  The day's fighting, however,
had cost the queen's troops a loss of at least four hundred
killed and wounded, almost all of which might have been
spared had Colonel Alderson's advice been taken.  Cabrera
had left the town before the attack began, being too much
injured to take the command himself.  The defence, however,
had been a gallant one, and although the capture of the place
gave great encouragement to the Christinos, the stubbornness
of the defence and the loss they had inflicted served to show
the Carlists that the conquest of the number of strongly-fortified
positions they held was beyond their opponents' power.

O'Donnell destroyed the castle and tower, and then retired,
as the town could no longer be held by the Carlists for
the purpose of harassing the garrison of Onda.  He decided
now to reduce a number of the Carlists' fortified places and
wait for the arrival of Espartero; but the Carlists took
the offensive, and their columns moved about with such
activity that the army was kept constantly on the march to
encounter them and drive them back again into the
mountains.  It was not till October that Espartero arrived at
Saragossa and met O'Donnell there.  Then it was decided that,
until the arrival of reinforcements which were coming from
the north, O'Donnell should continue in command, his force
being strengthened by seven battalions of the army of the
north.  Espartero advanced with the rest of his own force.
Their plans, however, were altered by the early setting in of
winter.  The roads speedily became impassable, provisions
were terribly scarce, and the movements of the armies
paralysed.  All the energies of the commanders were indeed
required to maintain the supply of provisions for the troops.

The English commissioners for the most part returned to
Madrid.  Among these was Arthur, who spent four months
there very happily.  Nothing had been heard of Don Silvio,
who was still living on his estates.  It was evident to all
that the war would speedily come to a close; bodies of
troops from all parts of Spain were moving to the scene
of action, and when the season opened Espartero would be
at the head of an army against which even Cabrera could
not hope to make head.  That indefatigable fighter was lying
ill at Morella, the result of his wounds, which, although not
serious in themselves, had been rendered so by the incessant
energy and activity with which he had persisted in moving
about.  The news of the retirement of Don Carlos had for
a long time been kept from the peasantry, but even when it
became known it had but little effect upon them.  They cared
little for Don Carlos; but they almost worshipped Cabrera,
and were ready to follow to the death; and when spring came
and operations could be resumed, they flocked to his
standard again in as large numbers as before.

In February the campaign reopened and Arthur started to
rejoin the army.  At one of the towns at which they stopped,
Roper came in an hour after their arrival and said: "Captain,
do you know I feel pretty sure that I have seen Don Silvio.
It was only his back, it is true, but I am convinced that it
was he.  I was walking along when I saw a man who was
coming the other way suddenly turn off down a aide street.
When I got to the end of it I looked down, for I saw by the
sudden turn he had taken that he wished to avoid me.  By
the distance he had gone it seemed to me that he must have
been running.  He was too far away from me to speak of his
identity with any certainty, but I thought, and still think, that
it was Don Silvio."

"But what should he be doing here, Roper?"

"That I cannot say, sir.  At any rate it seems to me that
his presence here just at the moment when we are coming
through looks like mischief."

"Well, of course anyone at Madrid watching me might
have found out the day on which we were going to start, and
might have sent a message to Don Silvio in time to enable him
to ride here before we came along.  He may, of course, have
brought three or four men with him; he is more likely to
have done that than to have trusted to recruiting some fellows
here.  It is just as well--if it is the man--that you should
have recognized him, Roper, for at any rate we shall not be
taken by surprise."

"Perhaps, sir, it would be as well to stop a few days here,
or to change our route; there are two or three roads by which
we might get to Saragossa.  They would certainly be farther
than the direct one; but it would make little difference whether
we arrived there two or three days earlier or later."

"That is true enough, Roper; but if he is watching us here,
he could follow us by one road as well as another.  We have
our pistols and swords, and I should say that we could render
a pretty good account of four or five of them."

"I have no doubt we could, captain; still, I would rather
not fight against long odds if I could avoid it.  You see, sir,
since I got that fifteen hundred pounds banked to my credit
in England I feel more careful about my life than before.
It did not much matter then whether I went down or not;
now it seems to me that my life has a distinct value, and I
don't want to throw it away."

"Well, I can say the same, Roper.  Of course I always knew
I was coming into an estate some day, but I don't know that
I thought much about it.  Now my life is of great value
because it is of value to Donna Mercedes.  I don't say anything
about the money I have acquired, but certainly for her sake
I do hold to life pretty strongly; at the same time I cannot
turn back from my duty for an unknown danger and merely
because you think you have recognized Don Silvio.  I have
proved that I am a far better swordsman than he.  Since
my duel with him I have practised a good deal with my
pistols, and can, I think, account with them for two or three
assailants.  You have practised as well, and I fancy that you
ought to be able to settle with two of them in your four
shots.  Let us suppose that Don Silvio has six fellows with
him--I should hardly say that he would bring more.  Well,
if we can each dispose of two, that only leaves us with three,
counting Don Silvio himself, to manage."

"Well, captain, that is all right; but if these six men are
lying in ambush and fire together, they may upset our
calculations altogether."

"That is certainly so, Roper.  But unless we are going to
turn tail and ride back to Madrid on the strength of your
belief that you saw Don Silvio, I do not see how that is to
be helped.  Mind, it is I and not you whom Don Silvio
wants to kill.  I have got my shirt of mail, and I do not
think that a pistol bullet would go through it; so that if
they direct their fire at me, unless I am shot through the
head I reckon that I shall still be in fighting order after
their first discharge.  At any rate, Roper, I do not mean to
turn back."

"Well, if you go on, of course I go on, sir," Roper said
doggedly; "there is no question at all about that."

"I think, Roper, the best thing for us to do would be, when
we have taken our meal, to sally out in different directions
with our cloaks on and our caps over our faces.  Possibly one
or other of us may alight upon him if he is here.  If we meet
him, we will talk the matter over again.  I don't want to do
anything headstrong; and if we ascertain that the count is
here, we will discuss whether we can make a detour that
will throw him off the scent, though I say honestly I don't
think such an attempt would be of any use.  If he has men
with him they will certainly be posted on watch round this
hotel, and he will learn all that there is to be learned of our
movements; and whatever we do, we shall have to fight for it.
If he has more than six men I should say that if we are
attacked we had better trust to our horses and not to the
strength of our arms, and ride for it.  There is nothing
cowardly in running away from a greatly superior force, and
certainly I shall not hesitate to do so if I see that they are too
strong for us."

Accordingly, after dinner they put on their cloaks and
sallied out.

"Don't move out of the main street of the town, Roper,"
Arthur said.  "They will not attack us there; but if we were
to turn down any side street they might fall upon us
suddenly.  We had better be back here in an hour's time, and
we will then exchange notes."

At the end of that time they met again at the door of the
inn.

"I think you are right, Roper.  I am sure that one man
at least has followed me all the time I have been out."

"I thought so at first, captain; but the fellow I suspected
brushed against me roughly before I had been out very long,
and then apologized.  It struck me that he wanted to look
at my face; anyhow, I did not see anything of him afterwards.
Don Silvio could not have given them a very accurate description
of us; for, as you stand six feet one and I am not more
than five feet eight, no one who knew anything about us could
very well mistake you."

"I have certainly been followed," said Arthur, "and I feel
sure that if I had moved out of the main street I should have
been attacked.  There were two fellows who kept together,
and another who followed close behind.  I suspected all three,
as they generally kept at about the same distance from me.
Well, I have no doubt now that you were right about Don
Silvio.  I will see if they have got such a thing as a map in
the hotel.  I don't suppose they have; but at any rate I will
ask the landlord to send up some man who knows the roads
well to my room, and I will find out as much as I can of the
different routes, and then we can decide on what we had best do."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`THE END OF A FEUD`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XX


.. class:: center medium bold

   THE END OF A FEUD

.. vspace:: 2

The result of Arthur's enquiries was that the three roads
by which he could travel to Saragossa were about equally
bad, and that upon all of them there were places along the
face of the hills at which attacks might be made.

"I had half a mind," he said to Roper afterwards, "to hire
a couple of men as guides, telling them that they had better
bring weapons with them.  But it is likely enough that one
or two of Don Silvio's men may be stationed in the hotel, and
you may be sure they would question anyone who had been
up to my room.  Don Silvio might afterwards see them and
hire their services, and we might be shot in the back when
the others opened fire at us from an ambush.  So I think we
cannot do better than go forward by the main road.  If we
once get a start of them they may not be able to catch us, for
they are certainly not likely to be better mounted than we are;
and they cannot go on before us, for then they could not know
which road we should take."

Accordingly in the morning, as soon as they had mounted,
they took the straight road and travelled fast.  They kept a
keen look-out at all spots where an ambush was likely to
be planted, but everything was quiet, and they reached their
destination that evening without adventure.

"It will be more dangerous to-morrow, Roper," Arthur said
as they sat at supper together.  "We are fairly started on this
road now, and there is no choice open to us as to which route
we can take.  They will know that, and may start before we
do, and choose their position for attacking us."

"Well, I almost hope they will do so, sir.  I am not afraid
of a fight, but it makes one jumpy keeping always on the
look-out, and expecting a shot from every bush we pass."

"I feel that myself, Roper.  If we must fight I would rather
do so now, and have done with it."

Next morning, feeling that if their enemies had started in
front of them it would be useless to try to evade them, they
proceeded at a much slower pace than on the previous day.
After riding three hours they came to a spot where the road
was cut along the face of an almost perpendicular hill, with a
torrent running at its foot.  As they began to ascend this,
Arthur unbuckled the covers of the holsters, so that the
pistols were ready for instant use.  He directed Roper to do
the same.

"Now," he said, "will you ride on my left, keeping exactly
alongside?  It is I whom they will fire at, but as this mail
shirt of mine will keep out ordinary pistol balls I am not
afraid that I shall be hurt.  Directly they have fired, they
will be sure to jump out from the place where they may be
lying; then empty your pistols among them and go at them.
There is no place for them to hide here, but there maybe farther
on.  At any rate, do as I tell you.  Keep your horse's head in
a line with mine."

Holding his rein in his left hand, and keeping his right
close on the handle of a pistol, Arthur rode on.  Roper had
attempted to remonstrate against the order he had given, but
Arthur silenced him.

"You must just do as you are ordered, Roper.  One or two
might shoot at you if you were riding behind me, and then I
should be left alone to fight the whole of them.  I shall
certainly want your help."

They rode along until they came to a spot where the cliff
fell away, leaving a semicircular depression which was filled
with low bush.

"They are here, if anywhere," said Arthur.  "Get your
pistol ready, Roper!"

As they rode along past the place, a number of men
sprang up and fired a volley.  Arthur felt a sudden and acute
pain in the ribs, and was nearly knocked from his horse.
Recovering himself with a great effort, he fired twice, and two
of the men dropped.  A moment later his horse staggered
and fell.  As it did so he dragged the other pistol out
and shot a man who was rushing at him with a clubbed
musket.  He heard Roper's pistols go off, but was too much
engaged with a fourth man who rushed at him, to see what
was the result.  He had just run his antagonist through,
when Don Silvio leapt upon him.  Arthur parried the thrust
aimed at him, and at once engaged in a furious combat.  Don
Silvio leapt round him with the agility of a cat, springing in
and out, and delivering fierce lunges as he did so.  Otherwise
there was silence.  He was vaguely conscious that Roper
was down, but that he had disposed of the last of his
antagonists, and that the issue remained solely between himself
and the count.  He was at a disadvantage with the latter,
for while he himself was armed only with the regulation
cutting sword, his antagonist had a long, straight, duelling
rapier.

For a time he contented himself with standing on his
guard, but was several times narrowly touched.  At last,
seizing his opportunity, he struck at his opponent's rapier with
all his force.  The blade shivered in the count's hand, but
before he could raise his guard again the latter sprung upon
him like a wild cat and grasped him by the throat, trying to
hurl him over the precipice.  Arthur dropped his sword, which
was useless to him now, and, grasping his antagonist's wrists,
tried to drag them from his throat; but rage had given Don
Silvio strength, while Arthur himself was almost choking under
the pressure.  At last, with a mighty effort he succeeded, and
in turn gained a grip on the throat of his antagonist.  He
dragged him to the edge of the precipice, and, holding one
hand on his throat and with the other grasping him by the
middle, raised him from the ground to hurl him over.  Another
instant and Don Silvio's career would have come to an end,
but almost in the act of throwing Arthur paused.

The sight of the count's convulsed face and eyes moved him
from his purpose, and he set him down again on the road,
releasing him as he did so.

"Don Silvio," he said sternly, "I had you at my mercy,
but thoughts came into my mind that caused me to change
my purpose.  I feel, as I have all along felt, that I have not
been altogether blameless in this matter.  It was natural that
you should have been exasperated by the belief that I had
gained the affections of Donna Mercedes, and that you should
thereupon have forced a duel upon me.  I feel that I was
wrong in the way in which I fought you.  I might have
contented myself with merely wounding you, whereas I played
with you first and made you the laughing-stock of the friends
you had brought to witness your triumph.  Considering that
you are a Spaniard and have your ideas of revenge, I can
pardon the attempt of those two men, whom, I doubt not, you
bribed to stab me.  I do not know what share you had in
getting me into prison, nor do I care to enquire.  I have now
again worsted you, and have you at my mercy; but, looking
back, and seeing that I have been myself to some extent
wrong, I give you your life.  Go home, señor, and retrieve
the past.  I believe that you were an honourable gentleman
before you were led astray by your anger at being superseded
in the affections of Donna Mercedes.  That quarrel
has been fought out and come to an end.  Go home and
try to forget what has passed.  You will never hear of it
from me."

Don Silvio staggered back and stared in bewildered incredulity
at Arthur, who, turning away, at once went to Roper's
side.  The latter was insensible, evidently from the effects of
a tremendous blow from the butt-end of a musket delivered
by a man who lay dead beside him.  Roper had indeed fired
and inflicted a mortal wound upon his adversary, who was
in the act of striking.  The blow had fallen, but it was the
last effort of the striker.  The two had fallen side by side.
Arthur went to his dead horse, pulled out a flask from the
wallet, poured some brandy and water between Roper's lips
and rubbed some on his forehead, and soon he had the
satisfaction of seeing his follower open his eyes.

"It is all right, Roper," he said, "we have thrashed them
all.  You have had a nasty knock on the head.  Fortunately
your crown is pretty thick, and you will be all right again in
a few minutes;" then, as he saw that Roper was rallying, he
turned to the count, who was sitting on a fallen rock with his
head in his hands.  Seven dead bodies lay in the road.  The
count got up as he approached.

"Englishman," he said in a low voice, "you have indeed
proved my conqueror in every way, in fighting and in
generosity.  I can scarcely even now believe that I am alive, and
that you have spared me when I was wholly at your mercy.
I do not deserve life at your hands."

"Say no more about it," Arthur said.  "I injured you first
unconsciously and then consciously; you have tried to strike
back hard, and this is the result.  Let all animosity be at
an end between us.  Go back to your estate, live there quietly
for a while, and then let the memory of our duel and all
connected with it pass away--such matters are soon forgotten--and
return to Madrid.  I shall no longer be there.  In a few
months I shall be back in England.  Now," he said in a
different tone, "where are these men's horses?  They must
have ridden here; and as they have killed my favourite, I must
provide myself with another."

"They are all round the next turn," Don Silvio said.  "I
can at least make reparation to you in the matter of the horse,
for mine is as good as yours was.  I will take one of the others,
which indeed are all my own."

"What is to be done with these bodies?"

"There is a man with the horses.  I will get him to throw
them over into the gorge.  It may be months before anyone
finds them.  We shall lead four of the best of the horses back,
and the others can be left for the first comer."

"But the man will be a trouble to you in the future, will he
not?"

"No; he is my steward, and devoted to the family.  It was
he who arranged for the services of these men, at a town
twelve miles from my place.  He fetched them over and
provided them with horses.  They will not be missed from their
homes, and indeed the town will have some reason to rejoice
over their disappearance."

By this time Roper was sufficiently recovered to be able to
stand, but he was still a good deal dazed and bewildered.
Arthur assisted him to mount, took the saddle and bridle off
his own horse, and, carrying them with him and leading
Roper's horse, he followed the count round the corner.  Here
was a group of nine horses ready saddled, with a tall old man
standing beside them.

"Raphael," the count said, "take the saddle off my horse
and put this gentleman's on to it.  I have had a heavy lesson,
and one that will last me all my life.  This gentleman, whose
life I strove to take, has spared mine when he had it at his
mercy.  I must get you to help me to throw into the gorge
below the seven bodies of the men who went with me.  They
have all been killed.  Put my saddle on to one of theirs.
What do you think we had better do with the others?"

"I would leave them here, señor.  I picked out the worst
lot on the estate.  They are not worth the trouble of taking
home; and if I were to lead three or four horses for the five
days it will take us to get there, it would be remarked upon.
People are sure to come along the road in the course of the
day, and you may be certain that the horses will all be
appropriated before night, and that nothing will be said about
them."

"Very well; perhaps that will be the best way."

The count's horse had by this time been saddled.  Arthur
mounted.

"Well, count, I will say good-bye.  Our feud has been
a fierce one while it lasted, but it is well over now, and I
think it may have done both of us good."

"I am sure it will do me good," the count said humbly.
"Adieu! may the good fortune you deserve always attend you!"

Arthur waved his hand, touched his horse with his spur,
and went on with Roper.

"How are you feeling, Roper?"

"I am getting all right, sir, though my head still seems
to hum.  I hardly know how it came about.  I fired right at
a man close to me.  He was in the act of striking at me,
and I thought he would have dropped; but before I had time
to throw up my hand or parry in any way, the blow came
down, and I remember nothing else till I found you pouring
brandy down my throat."

"You fired a second too late.  I found the man lying dead
beside you, but I suppose the blow was already falling when
you hit him, and it came down on to your head without any
further effort on his part."

"And we killed the whole of them, sir?"

"Yes; I brought down three with my pistols and one with
my sword.  You must have accounted for the other three."

"Yes; I fired four times, sir.  I know I shot the two first
men, but before I could get my pistol fairly out of the other
holster the third man was on me.  I missed him the first time,
but hit him with the second barrel just as he was in the act of
striking me down.  He was the only man, I think, who had
a gun, all the others used pistols."

"Now I think of it, Roper, I have a strong suspicion, by
the pain I am feeling, that one or two of my ribs are broken.
I felt a very sharp pang for a moment.  That mail shirt kept the
bullets from penetrating, but it did not keep them from
hitting me very hard.  I think I will dismount now and strip to
the waist, and get you--if you feel up to it--to bandage me
tightly.  I know you always carry a couple of bandages in
your valise."

"Oh, I am well enough for that, sir!" Roper said, dismounting.
Then, leaving his horse, he went across to Arthur and
assisted him to dismount and to take off his coat and shirt.

"Here are the two bullets, sir, jammed tightly in the coat
of mail; one is about an inch above the other.  I am afraid
two of the ribs are broken.  I will make a shift to bandage
you up as tightly as I can, and we will stop at the next town,
which can only be six or seven miles away, and get a surgeon
to attend to you properly.  We will walk our horses all the
way, it would never do to trot."

When Arthur had dressed again they continued on their
journey at a very quiet pace, and arrived two hours later at
a town.  They put up at the principal inn and sent for
a surgeon, who, on examining Arthur, at once found that the
two ribs were broken.

"How long shall I be kept here?"

"It will depend how quickly the bones knit.  I should say
that you ought to stay for at least three weeks; but possibly
you may go on before that, provided you take matters quietly.
I shall, of course, bandage you up so tightly that they cannot
shift unless you give yourself a wrench."

Arthur was detained ten days, but at the end of that time
he insisted on proceeding.  He was tightly enveloped in broad
bandages, and, as he said, felt as if he were in a stiff pair of
stays.  He promised the surgeon that he would not let his
horse go beyond a walk.  However, they accomplished the
journey to Saragossa at a pretty fair rate, travelling from
eight to nine hours a day, making an average of twenty-five
miles.  By the time they got there Arthur no longer felt any
acute pain, and was confident that the bones were healing.
However, he resolved to follow the surgeon's advice and not
attempt to remove the bandages for another month.

He found Saragossa a scene of great preparations.  Espartero
had determined not to move, as Oraa had done, with an
insufficient siege-train, and during the months of comparative
inactivity he had collected a battering train of forty pieces, of
which eight were 24-pounders, twelve 16-pounders, ten mortars,
and ten howitzers.  Each gun was provided with a thousand
rounds of ammunition.

Besides the siege-train he had also with him three field
batteries armed with heavy guns.  Transport had been
collected with immense difficulty, for to carry the ammunition
alone five hundred carts and two thousand mules were
required, besides the waggons of the commissariat train and those
for regimental transport.  The force that was to accompany
these amounted to twenty thousand men, while some eight
thousand others were posted on the road and as garrisons in
various villages.  On the 18th of May the battering train
moved forward, and was followed the next day by the main
body.  The first division advanced to the height of San Marcos,
within sight of Morella.  The main body with the head-quarters
and artillery halted a few miles short of this on the
heights above Pobleta.

During the night the weather changed suddenly.  A very
heavy snow-storm set in, and several men and mules were
frozen to death.  There was no change on the next day, but
on the 23rd the army again advanced, and arrived early in the
afternoon within range of the fort of San Pedro.  It halted
about two thousand yards from the town on its north side.
The fort stood on a commanding height and was surrounded by
a deep ditch.  On its south and west sides it was inaccessible;
on its north front it was well covered by a glacis.  Its only
exposed face was visible from another height, called San
Marcos, at a distance of a thousand yards on the same level on
the opposite side of the valley.  Owing to the distance at
which San Pedro stood from the city, Cabrera had since the
last siege erected another strong redoubt called La Querola
to protect the communications.  He had made a great mistake,
however, in not erecting another fortification on the heights
facing La Querola.  The two would have protected each other,
and their fire crossing the road between them would have
enabled them to hold out, even against the powerful artillery
brought against them, for at least a fortnight.

Cabrera, however, who was no engineer, instead of covering
the approaches with fortifications, had wasted much time in
forming entrenchments in the town which would be of little
or no use after an entry was once made.  He himself was
still suffering from the effects of the wounds Arthur had
inflicted upon him, and was unable to undertake the defence of
the place; and when the besieging army drew near he left the
town with some eight thousand men in order to harass
communications, and interfere as far as possible with the progress
of the siege.

Espartero found that it was necessary to take La Querola
before the city itself could be attacked, because it commanded
the road by which the siege artillery was brought up.  There
was too, in the valley along which the road ran, an aqueduct
which supplied the city with water, and behind this a large
body of troops could form up without being seen from the
city.

It was also desirable that this should be effected because
the weakest part of the wall was between the castle and the
gate of San Miguel; and were a breach effected there, the
whole of the interior entrenchments would be commanded
from it.  The army encamped in front and on the flanks of
San Pedro, the stores and heavy guns being placed on the
height of San Marcos.  On the 24th of May the engineers
commenced an approach against the north front of San Pedro,
and the artillery on the opposite height opened fire upon it.
The work of the sappers was arduous; an incessant musketry
fire was kept up upon them, and the ground was so rocky
that it was very difficult to obtain shelter.  Finding, therefore,
that the approach could not be made in a regular way, the
sappers went forward at a run to within two hundred yards
of the fort, and then covered themselves by hurriedly
throwing up a stone wall.

Behind this they kept up so rapid and heavy a fire that
they silenced that of the defenders, and during the night
carried forward the work to within a hundred yards of the
wall, and completed a little battery of three 16-pounders,
which were to fire at the very small part of the work which
was not covered by the glacis.  They opened fire at
daybreak, but did very little damage.  It was otherwise,
however, on the eastern side, where the wall was so effectually
pounded by the heavy guns on the opposite heights that the
whole of the parapet on that face was destroyed, and there
was therefore no shelter for the defenders.  Some of the light
troops, seeing this, crept up close to the ditch.  The defenders,
thinking that an assault was intended, rushed to oppose them,
but suffered terribly from the fire from San Marcos.

Again and again they exposed themselves in the most
gallant manner, but the fire from the guns was so excellent
that they fell in great numbers.  At eight o'clock the garrison
sounded a parley, and the governor offered to surrender on
condition that the survivors should be permitted to retreat
to Morella.  Espartero refused, and as the garrison could
not any longer continue the hopeless defence, the governor
surrendered at discretion.  In the meantime Espartero had
moved some light infantry against La Querola, the newly-raised
fort built to keep up the communications between San
Pedro and the city.  The garrison here showed none of the
same spirit that had animated the defenders of San Pedro.
Notwithstanding the assistance rendered by a strong sortie
from Morella, they resisted the attack for only half an hour
and then abandoned the fort, being cut up as they retired
by Espartero's cavalry.

Thus the way was opened for an advance of the besiegers
to the neighbourhood of the city itself, and the whole army
moved forward.  A natural ridge, at a distance of from seven
to eight hundred yards from the city, covered their movements,
and here the batteries were at once commenced.  By the 29th
all was ready--thirty-five guns were in position--and a
tremendous fire was opened against the town.  The mortars did
not effect the expected damage, for the town was almost
entirely composed of stone, and but few houses were set on fire.
The destruction wrought by the other guns was, however,
very great: the wall between the castle and the gate of San
Miguel crumbled rapidly, while the fire from the castle was
almost wholly silenced, and a very destructive explosion took
place in one of the principal magazines.  The northern
defences of the castle were almost destroyed, and communication
could no longer be held by daylight between it and the town.

At half-past two in the afternoon an officer let himself
down by a rope from the western wall and informed Espartero
that a meeting of the principal officers of the town had
been held, and that it had been determined that the troops
in the city should that night endeavour to escape through
the besieging army and join Cabrera, who was with the field
force and very ill.  The garrison of the castle was to remain
and cover the escape of their comrades.  Espartero at once
took precautions to frustrate the attempt to escape.  Directing
an incessant fire to be kept up by all the guns, he despatched
officers to the different divisions to order that the investment,
which had not hitherto been complete, should at once be carefully
closed, and that at nightfall the troops should draw nearer
to the town and occupy in force all the roads, particularly
that towards the gate of the Puerta del Estudio, which alone
had not been blocked before the siege began.  As, however,
he was by no means certain that the information brought
by the deserter was true, he directed the erection of two new
batteries at the north-west angle of the wall, while another
battery was erected at the south-west side of the city, a couple
of field-batteries being also sent round there.

At ten o'clock in the evening fire was opened all round
Morella.  This seemed to show that the information that had
been received was correct, and that this outburst of firing was
intended to show that the garrison was vigilant and active.
At dawn the troops, ignorant that their scheme had been
betrayed, marched down, headed by the governor.  To their
surprise they were encountered by an overwhelming force, and
in the hasty struggle that ensued three hundred and fifty of
the Carlists were made prisoners.  The rest of the column
endeavoured to regain the town, but a shell fell on the
drawbridge and destroyed it.  A terrible scene now ensued.  A
great many of the wives and children of the troops had marched
out with them, believing that the road was perfectly clear.
These were pressed back by the retreating troops.  Numbers
of men, women, and children were forced into the moat, which
soon became filled with a mass of struggling, suffocating people.

To add to the horror of the scene, those of the garrison who
still remained within the walls, hearing the shouts of the
Christinos--"Viva la Reyna!"--fired miscellaneously, in a
panic, upon friends and foes.  At six o'clock in the morning
the officer second in command, and now acting as governor,
sent out to offer to capitulate on the condition that the
garrison should be allowed to withdraw to a foreign country.  This
was peremptorily refused by Espartero, and at eight o'clock
the place surrendered unconditionally.  The remainder of the
garrison marched out and piled arms under the castle, their
number exceeding three thousand.  In both the city and the
castle the magazines were found stored with provisions sufficient
to enable them to hold out for several months.  The defence
was, on the whole, quite unworthy of the traditions of the
Carlists--in fact the little garrison of San Pedro alone behaved
well.

There could be no doubt that the defenders had been cowed
by the overwhelming powers of the siege artillery.  They had
relied upon being able to repulse any assault that might be
made, but were utterly unprepared for a bombardment such as
they had to endure.  There was no precedent for the collection
of so great a force of artillery.  At the unsuccessful siege
by Oraa only some eight to ten small pieces had been used;
these had been badly placed and badly handled, and time had
not even been allowed for them to complete the breaches.
When, therefore, the walls were swept by the fire of fifty or
sixty guns, and the garrison saw their defences in one day
crumble before them, they thought only of escape.  The
lamentable part of the affair was the fearful destruction of
life outside the gate.

This was a worthy conclusion of a struggle that had been
conducted on both sides with an amount of ferocity, brutality,
and bloodshed altogether without precedent in modern warfare;
indeed, to find a parallel it is necessary to go back to the
wholesale slaughter committed by Alva in the Low Countries.

The English officers, after order was restored, called upon
Espartero to congratulate him on his complete success, and
two or three of them took leave of him at once, as it was
certain that although some guerrilla skirmishing might still go
on, the war was practically at an end.  They then rode back
to the hut which had formed their head-quarters during the
siege.

The general expression was that of joy that their arduous
and thankless work was at an end.  They had been, in some
cases, for years travelling almost constantly with flying
columns, which moved aimlessly through the country, or
remained for months together inactive without making an
effort to get in touch with the enemy.  It was not their
business to give advice unless it was asked for: their mission
was to endeavour to humanize the war.  And although at
times one or another of the commanders would act with some
little humanity, these were quite exceptional cases, and as a
rule little quarter was given on either side, both insisting
that these atrocities were but reprisals for acts of the other
party.

In vain had the British commissioners urged, in the name
not only of humanity but of good policy, that the customs of
war should be followed, and that their antagonists should not
be excited to madness by the wanton destruction of life, the
wholesale devastation of the country, and the razing to the
ground of villages and homesteads.  Both parties admitted
the justice of their reasons, both bewailed the necessity for
such actions, but both continued to commit them to the end
of the war.  There was, then, a feeling of deep satisfaction
among the three or four British officers, at the capture of
Morella and its garrison.  As long as that city remained in
the hands of the Carlists, it was a rallying centre for them--a
reminder of the signal defeat of the army that had besieged
it.  Now it had fallen after a resistance that could not but be
considered as feeble.  The Carlists had, it is true, other
strongholds in different parts of the country, but these were
comparatively insignificant, and would doubtless open their gates
as soon as detachments of Espartero's army appeared before them.

Indeed, the weakness of the defence of Morella showed that
the spirit of the Carlists was already broken.  Had Cabrera
remained among them to cheer and encourage them, the
defence would have been much more desperate, though it
could not have been very much more prolonged, for another
day or two would have seen the defences so destroyed that the
place would have been untenable; but the fact that Cabrera
was away wounded and sick took all the spirit out of the
defence.  The first offer of the governor to surrender if the
garrison were allowed to march out and cross a foreign
frontier, was no doubt the result of an order that Cabrera had
given him before he left, when he found that he was no longer
able to defend the place, and probably foreshadowed the plan
that Cabrera himself thought it likely he would be compelled
to adopt.

Espartero's triumph had been complete.  He had, indeed,
proved the saviour of Spain.  When he began--one among
half a dozen generals--he found jealousy and jobbery everywhere
rampant.  Most of the generals thought only of avoiding
defeat, and not of gaining victory.  So long as the Carlists
left them alone they were well content to allow them to march
almost at will through the country.  The army, which was
ill-clothed and ill-fed, was wholly deficient in artillery, and had
but a very small body of cavalry.  Worst of all, the government
was rotten to the core.  Corruption prevailed in every
office, and positions were only secured through favouritism,
merit counting not at all.  Little by little Espartero changed
all this.  His honesty, his talent, and dogged perseverance
triumphed over his adversaries.  The people at large came to
regard him as their one hope, and answered his appeal to them
by overthrowing the government that had thwarted him, and
making him towards the end of the war practically Dictator of
Spain.

He had all along distinguished himself by the courtesy with
which he had treated the British commissioners.  He had
relied a great deal upon the advice of Colonel Wylde, who
was senior of that body, and had himself set, as a rule, an
example of clemency to the captives except when he was
driven by the massacre of prisoners taken by the Carlists to
carry out striking reprisals.  Many of the other generals, on
the other hand, kept the commissioners at arm's-length, and
would not only give them no information themselves, but
ordered their officers not to do so.  It is not difficult to
understand the feeling that actuated them.  These officers
were unwelcome at their head-quarters not because they
were there to plead the cause of humanity, but because they
furnished the British government with accurate reports of the
movements and conduct of the army, and thus exposed the
falsity of their own bombastic reports of their doings.

"For my part, I am heartily glad it is over," Arthur said.
"I certainly do not mean to remain to witness the expulsion
of Cabrera and the stamping out of the last embers of
disaffection.  I have had six years of it, and I intend to
send in my resignation as soon as I arrive at Madrid.  When
I came out it was with the intention of serving merely for the
term of my enlistment, a couple of years; then I had the good
fortune to be transferred to the army when the Legion was
broken up, though I still thought that it was but for another
year or so.  However, I have no reason to regret that I have
seen it through.  I have been fortunate in all respects--very
fortunate in serving under so kind and good a chief as Colonel
Wylde."

"What are you thinking of doing if you leave the army?"

"I have a small estate waiting for me at home, which
has been little by little piling up capital for me during my
absence.  I shall be a good deal more fit to take charge of it
now, and to settle down, than I should have been if I had
never come out here."

"It seems a pity, too," Colonel Lacy said.  "You have done
very good service, and Colonel Wylde has always reported
well of you.  You have been a captain now for four years,
and you will be sure to get your majority as a reward for your
work here."

"Yes, sir; if I had entered the army for the purpose of
staying in it, I should have every reason for congratulating
myself on my good fortune; but as I did not, I should not value
the majority, for which indeed I feel myself much too young.
Besides, I should be altogether unfit for it.  I learned the
work of a subaltern for a year in a hard, rough school, where
there was no occasion to know more than the simplest
movements.  For the past four years I have not commanded a
corporal's guard, and I could no more drill a battalion of
British troops on a parade-ground than fly, so I have quite
made up my mind to leave, and have indeed only held on
for the past two years in the belief that the war would
speedily come to an end."

"Well, Hallett, of course you know your own business best;
and I am quite sure that if I had a nice little estate waiting
for me in England, I should take the same course as you are
going to do."





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`HOME`:

.. class:: center large bold

   CHAPTER XXI


.. class:: center medium bold

   HOME

.. vspace:: 2

The next day Arthur mounted, and, after saying good-bye
to his friends, started for Madrid.  He was still wearing
his bandages, but as a measure of precaution rather than as a
necessity, for the bones had knit well, and Espartero's surgeon
had told him that he could safely give them up.  Arthur,
however, said that he was accustomed to them now, and as
they were no great inconvenience it would be folly to run
the smallest risk, and he would therefore keep them on for
another month.  Roper was in high glee at the thought that
he was going to return home.

"When we get to Madrid," Arthur said, "we will both lay
aside our uniforms, and you will cease to be my servant.
We can return to the position we formerly occupied towards
each other, that of good friends, though of course much closer
ones than of old.  We have gone through many dangers
together, and it will only be a matter of regret to me that you
should have been in the position of my servant."

"I won't give it up when we get to Madrid, sir.  At any
rate I shall remain your servant till we embark on board ship
for England, after which you will have no more occasion for
me, and I shall be proud to become your humble friend.
I suppose, sir," he said with a quiet smile, "you are not
thinking of going back to England alone?"

"Not if I can help it," Arthur answered.  "Of course
nothing is settled, but I don't fancy that I shall have to go
back alone.  If I do I shall return shortly, but I hope to
manage everything satisfactorily before I leave."

Arthur had heard regularly every six months from his
uncle, who had of late said he hoped he would soon leave the
army and return home, and in his last letter, written after
he had come of age, had said: "I may now tell you, my dear
Arthur, that the will of your father contains a secret clause
giving me the power, if I considered you fit to undertake the
responsibility, of handing your estates over to you when you
came of age.  I must say that it seems to me you are quite fit
to assume that responsibility.  Your letters do not tell me
a very great deal about yourself, but it is clear that, as in
these five years you have won your way from being a private
to holding a commission as a captain, you ought certainly to
possess a sufficient amount of steadiness and knowledge of the
world to fit you for the not very onerous duties of a country
squire.  You do not toll us very much about yourself, and we
all consider your letters in that respect very unsatisfactory;
but it is evident that you have seen a great deal of service,
and must have cured yourself of that tendency to wildness that
caused us such trouble before you left.  In fact we all feel
proud of you, holding, as you do, the appointment as one of
the British assistant commissioners.

"I own that it has been a surprise to me, but my wife
declares that she was always sure you would do well, and
I need hardly say that the girls are very fond of parading
their cousin, a captain in the army and royal commissioner in
Spain, among their acquaintances.  Of course I do not urge
you to return--that is a question entirely for you to decide;
but I say that, in virtue of the power given to me by your
father, I shall have no hesitation in placing you, on your
return, in possession of your father's estates and the
accumulation of rents during your minority."

Communication was slow, and this letter had only been
received by Arthur a few days before his seizure by the
monks.  It had been a great satisfaction to him, as he would
now be able to maintain Mercedes in a position not altogether
inferior to that to which she had been accustomed.  He had,
however, not spoken on the subject even to Leon, preferring
to continue to stand on the same basis as before.  He travelled
by easy stages to Madrid, and was most warmly greeted on
his return there by Leon and the girls.

"Rather a curious thing has happened since you have been
away," Leon said, when they were chatting together on the
first evening after his return.  "I have received a letter from
Don Silvio.  I don't understand it, but it is, as far as it goes,
very satisfactory; still, I cannot quite make it out.  He writes
to say that he regrets very deeply his conduct towards us and
you, and implores our pardon.  He says that henceforth we
need fear no annoyance whatever from him, and that he can
only hope that some day he may resume his former position
as a friend of our family.  He says that of course we shall
have heard from you the reasons that have brought about this
entire change in his sentiments, and that we can easily
understand that after your treatment of him he is an entirely
changed man.  I received this letter a fortnight ago.  I really
did not know how to answer it, so have waited to get some
explanation from you as to the circumstances that have
brought about this change in his sentiments, in which I own
I have no belief whatever.  Indeed I consider that the letter
was only written to put us off our guard.  Certainly in the
letters you have written since you left there has been nothing
that would explain the matter, except indeed that you said
you had had a trifling affair with some brigands and had got
the better of them, though at the cost of a slight wound.  Had
this anything to do with it?"

"It had, Leon.  It was not worth writing about, although
the affair was a somewhat sharp one, and I had not intended
to say anything about it; but as it has apparently brought
about a very satisfactory state of things, I suppose I had
better tell it."

He then related how Roper had, as he thought, recognized
Don Silvio; how they had discovered that they were really
watched; the precautions they had taken against attack; and
gave an account of the fight, telling how the seven men who
had attacked them had been killed in the encounter.  "Don
Silvio fought hard," he said carelessly, "but I had him at
my mercy.  Reflecting, however, that I had injured him by
winning the affections of Mercedes, and that I had certainly
behaved wrongly in fooling with him in that duel, I let him go."

"You let him go!" Leon said in astonishment.  "Do you
mean to say that when you had him at your mercy you actually
let him go?"

"That is what it came to, I suppose," Arthur admitted.
"I had him by the throat at the edge of the precipice, then
it occurred to me that the man had good grounds for
complaint against me.  But for me he might have married
Mercedes, and as, over and above this, I had made him the
laughing-stock of Madrid, it was natural that he should have
endeavoured to get rid of me.  I therefore concluded that I
ought not to take his life; so I released him and explained
this to him, and we parted, I think, very good friends."

Leon gazed at him in astonishment.  "By San Paolo,
Arthur, but you are an extraordinary man!  The idea of
sparing that fellow when you had him at your mercy!  You
astound me."

"It was good of you, Arthur, wonderfully good!" Mercedes
exclaimed, "but just the thing that you would do.  I am
proud of you!  Of course I have always been proud of you,
but more now than ever.  And do you think he is sincere
in this letter he wrote to Leon?"

"I do think so.  From the way in which he spoke to me
I believe that he was thoroughly sincere, and that he felt
that he had been in the wrong, and that the feud between us
was now at an end.  I think, Leon, you can now answer his
letter, saying that you have seen me and heard my explanation,
and that you are heartily glad that the feud is over, and
are ready again to receive him as a friend."

"As to that I should be only too glad," Leon said.  "Until
this thing happened I always esteemed him, as you may
suppose by my consenting to give Mercedes to him.  He has not
injured me, and if you have brought yourself to forgive his
attempts upon your life it is little enough for me to shake
hands with him again.  I will write and tell him so to-morrow
morning, and express my willingness that bygones shall be
bygones, and that our friendship can be again renewed.  And
now to return to a still more interesting subject.  What are
your plans?"

"As I have already told you, I shall to-morrow send in my
resignation.  The next step must necessarily depend upon you
a great deal.  It seems to me that it would be exceedingly
difficult for Mercedes and myself to be married here.  The
ceremony could be performed at the British Embassy, but for
my part I would much rather that it took place in England;
and I should think, Leon, that that would also be most pleasant
for you all.  Our marriage here would undoubtedly cause a
considerable amount of feeling.  You would be blamed very
strongly for giving your sister to a foreigner and a heretic,
and things might be made very unpleasant for you and the
girls.  My own idea is, that the best thing possible would be
for us all to travel quietly down to Cadiz, and thence take
ship to England.  There we could be married comfortably.
While preparing for that, I could see that my place was made
ready to receive us; then I hope you would stay with us for
some time before returning home.  In that way you would
avoid all trouble here, for whereas a wedding in the face of
the public of Madrid would cause no end of scandal, a quiet
marriage in England would scarcely be noticed."

Leon was silent for a minute, and then said: "I think a
good deal is to be said in favour of your plan.  There can
be no doubt that the marriage would create much less
comment and talk than if it were to take place here.  Secondly,
I should like to see the new home in which Mercedes is to be
established--not to say that I should certainly like to see
something more of England; but I don't know about the girls."

"Oh, Leon!" both exclaimed, "you would never leave us
behind!  Why, of course we should want just as much as you
do to be at Mercedes' wedding.  You never can really think
of leaving us here.  What reason could there be why we
shouldn't go with you?"

"Well, you see, in the first place you don't speak English."

"Nor do you, Leon, at least not well."

"Well, you know that in point of fact I do speak it pretty
fairly.  However, it's too important a matter to be settled
offhand, girls.  Suppose, for example, that one of you took it
into your head to marry an English gentleman?"

"Well, Leon," Inez said mischievously, "as it appears to
us that you are likely before long to enter the married state
yourself, I should have thought that you would be very glad
to get us off your hands, even to Englishmen.  I am sure if all
Englishmen were like Arthur I should have no objection at
all.  I have always been lamenting that I did not go with you,
instead of Mercedes, to our country place, and then perhaps I
might have had the chance that Mercedes has had."

They all laughed.

"Well, really, I will think it over, Inez.  It might be
managed, and the three months' trip would do us all good
after the stormy time we have been having here."

"I am sure it would," Arthur said; "so I think, girls, we
can consider that settled."

"Well, of course we could not think of going for a month
yet," Mercedes said.  "You must remember that we shall all
have preparations to make."

"But you can get things made in England," Arthur urged.

"No, sir," Mercedes said.  "We are not going away without
a sufficient supply of clothes.  At any rate, we shall want
travelling suits, and a lot of other things, though I admit
that I should prefer getting some of my dresses in England.  I
don't want to have everyone staring at me, when I go about, as
a foreigner."

"Well, of course you must have time, Mercedes, and I don't
think a month is very unreasonable; besides, all sorts of papers
will have to be got ready and drawn up."

"Certainly," Leon said.  "As Mercedes' guardian and the
head of the family, it is my duty to see that everything is
done regularly.  As far as you are concerned, Arthur, I should
be quite content to have no settlements of any kind; but it
would be unseemly for a daughter of our house to marry in
the haphazard way of a small farmer's daughter."

"I agree with you thoroughly, Leon, but I think it would
be better for you to have the settlements drawn up in
England.  You may calculate that it will be a month after my
return before things will be ready, which will give plenty of
time for you to have the deeds drawn up there.  You see, the
laws of your country are not the same as ours."

"I should say they had better be drawn up in both
countries," Leon said.  "Mercedes' income is a charge upon a
Spanish estate, and the people acting as her trustees here
would be bound by Spanish law only.  I think that when
these troubles are all over, and land rises in value again, it
would be best that the estates should be sold.  Mercedes
could then invest her money in England.  The other girls'
shares would be held in trust for them till they marry."

"That would certainly be a very good plan, Leon.  You
will understand, of course, that I wish Mercedes' fortune to
be entirely under her own control."

Arthur spent a very pleasant month in Madrid.  He was,
at the regent's request, very frequently at the palace, and
when he informed her that Mercedes was going to England
to be married to him, she presented her with a splendid
suite of diamonds.

"You see, Captain Hallett," she said, "you would not let
me do for you a quarter of what I wished to do; but at
least you cannot interfere between me and Donna Mercedes
de Balen.  I wish greatly that you had permanently settled
here.  I would have made you a Grand Duke of Spain,
and there would be pleasure in knowing that my daughter
would have one absolutely disinterested and faithful friend.
My own health is not good.  I have had a terribly anxious
time for the past eight years.  I have been surrounded by men
whom I despise.  I have seen how few of them care for the
cause to which they profess to be devoted, and think only
of themselves and their own interests.  Fortunately, should
anything happen to me, I shall leave her in Espartero's hands
with a certain knowledge that he will protect and guard her
during her minority."

"I trust sincerely, madam, that there will be no occasion for
him to assume such a charge; but I thoroughly agree with
you that should he have to do so, he will perform it well and
honourably."

Before leaving, Leon and the girls made no formal farewell
visits to their friends.  They knew that if their intentions
were announced there would be a storm of opposition, and that
all their friends and the members of the families with which
they were connected would move heaven and earth to try and
dissuade them.  Mercedes' engagement had never been formally
announced, and although her attachment for Arthur might be
suspected by the intimates of the family, nothing could be said
until their betrothal was made public.

At last the preparations were all complete, and the deeds
drawn up and signed.  Leon had made the usual stipulation
that while any boys born of the marriage should be brought
up in their father's religion, the girls should be brought up in
that of their mother.

They journeyed by easy stages--the men on horseback, the
girls in the family coach--down to Cadiz, whore berths had
already been secured on board a ship sailing for England.  The
voyage was a slow but fair one.  After the first day or two
none of the party suffered from sea-sickness.  Roper had
refused to allow a passage to be taken for him aft with the
others.

"It is kind of you to wish it, sir, but I should not be
comfortable.  If you were travelling alone it would be different,
but the count and his sisters have only been accustomed to
look upon me as your servant.  They are always very kind
and friendly to me.  They know that we have gone through
a very great deal together, but I think they would feel--and I
am sure I should be--very uncomfortable if I were to sit at
table with them on terms of equality."

"Well, it must be as you wish, Roper, but I am quite sure
they do not feel it so.  They know that I regard you, and
always have done so, as a friend; that we have gone through
many adventures together, besides the one in which you aided
me to save Mercedes from Cabrera.  However, it shall be as
you like."

The girls and Leon, after the first two days, thoroughly
enjoyed the voyage, which was a novelty to them.  On
arriving in London the count took private rooms at an hotel,
and for two or three days Arthur went about with them,
enjoying the sights as much as they did, as he had never
before been to London.  Then he travelled down to Liverpool
by the North-Western Railway--then only recently opened.

He had written briefly to his uncle on his arrival, mentioning
the day on which he should come down.  When he reached
Liverpool, therefore, he drove from the station to his house.

Although he had written home regularly once every three
or four months, he had simply mentioned the positions he
held and the scenes he had witnessed, and had said but very
little as to his private adventures.

When he drove up to the door his uncle and aunt both came
out to meet him.  They paused in astonishment.  "Is it
possible that you are Arthur?" Mr. Hallett asked.

"Not only possible, but a fact, uncle."

"Well, we are delighted to see you home again, my boy;
but we certainly did not expect to see a giant."

"Nor do you, uncle, I am only six feet one, not at all an
out-of-the-way height."

"Well, I must kiss you, my dear," his aunt said; "but I
almost feel as if I were taking a liberty."

"Nonsense, aunt!  I don't think I have changed much
since I went away; but of course in six years I have grown a
bit bigger.  And how are you, girls?  How are you both?"

They went into the house.

"Well, Arthur," his uncle said, looking at him closely, "it
may have been only six years since you left us, but by your
appearance I should have thought that it was ten."

"I suppose I do look older than I am, uncle.  Everyone
takes me for three or four years older, but I can tell you it has
been a most fortunate thing for me.  I should never have been
made a captain if they had had an idea that I was only eighteen
years old."

"Well, Arthur, I suppose you have quite given up your
tendency to get into scrapes," his aunt said.

"I don't think I have, aunt," Arthur laughed.  "I have
been in a good many of what you might call scrapes since I
went away, but, as you see, I have come all right through them.
The only casualty that I have had is, that I got a couple of
ribs broken in a fight with some brigands three months ago.
And now I am going to astonish you.  I am going to get
married."

There was a general exclamation of astonishment.  "You
are not serious, Arthur?"

"Never was more serious in my life."

"And is it to a Spanish lady?"

"Yes, uncle.  She is the sister of a count who is a great
friend of mine, and I am sure you will say, when you see her,
that she is a most charming young lady.  She is a year
younger than I am, and is reasonably endowed with the world's
goods."

His aunt was the first to rally from her astonishment.  "It
sounds very nice, Arthur," she said, "and I have no doubt that
we shall congratulate you very much when we get to know
her; but of course it has come as a little shock to us."

"I expected it would, aunt.  I know that English people
are prejudiced against foreigners.  Of course, I have been
living in Spain for six years, and have got over any ideas of
that sort."

"But is she a Catholic, Arthur?" his aunt asked in rather
an awed tone.

"All Spanish ladies are Catholics, aunt; but as this particular
one is by no means a bigoted one, we are not likely to
quarrel over it.  She already speaks English well, and I can
assure you that you will find her charming."

"And you say she has a fortune?"

"Yes, she has about twenty-five thousand pounds in her
own right."

"Well, that is comfortable; anyhow, you will not do badly
in the money way.  Your own estate was worth about one
thousand pounds a year, but as it has been accumulating since
you were ten years old, and as I have always invested the
rents carefully, it will bring you in about as much more."

"That is not bad at all, uncle; and I may add that I have
twenty thousand pounds of my own lying to my order at the
Bank of Liverpool."

"Twenty thousand, Arthur!  Why, how in the world did
you get that?"

"I did a little service to the queen.  It really was not
worth troubling about, but she and the government between
them insisted on making me a present of that sum.  I may
mention also that I am a member of the first class of the
Order of San Fernando and a Knight of Isabella the Catholic.
Now, girls, I should like to see you curtsy to me.  So you see,
uncle, that my running away and joining the British Legion
has not turned out so badly."

"No, indeed, Arthur.  Of course, you will tell us all about
it presently; as yet we can only wonder.  I suppose you
intend to go back to Spain shortly to fetch your wife home?"

"No, I have no idea of returning to Spain for an indefinite
time.  Donna Mercedes de Balen--that is her full name,
uncle--accompanied me home to England under the protection
of her brother, the Count Leon de Balen, whose name I have
more than once mentioned in my letters, and with them came
their two sisters, Donna Inez and Donna Dolores, two very
charming young ladies.  They will return home with their
brother in three or four months' time.  After our marriage
takes place they will travel about England."

"You certainly seem to have the whole thing arranged,
Arthur, and it appears to me that you are as headstrong as
you were when a boy."

"I don't think so, uncle.  I have been doing a man's work
for six years, and, though I say it myself, have done it fairly
well.  Now I have finished wandering, and am going to settle
down for good."

They talked until a very late hour in the evening.  Arthur
refused to satisfy their curiosity as to the service he had
rendered to the queen, and said nothing about his private
adventures.  He told them principally about his work in the
Legion, and afterwards as an assistant commissioner.

"Now, what is your first business going to be, Arthur?"
his uncle asked when they met the next morning.

"The very first thing is to go over to my place.  I have no
doubt you have had it kept in good order; but it is certain
that great changes will be needed before I bring Mercedes
home there.  I should wish you and aunt and the girls to go
over there with me, and give me the benefit of your opinions
as to the alterations to be made.  It will save time if we
drive first to some of the best builders and upholsterers in
town, and get them to send out men an hour and a half or so
after we start, to meet us there.  I think," he said, turning to
his aunt, "that the wedding will take place in London, and
hope that you will all come up and be present."

"You quite take my breath away, Arthur, with your impetuosity."

"Well, aunt, when a thing has to be done, it seems to
me that the sooner it is done the better.  When it is over
we shall go away for a fortnight or so, and when we come
home the count and his sisters will meet us.  The idea is, that
they shall spend about three weeks with us, and that we shall
then travel with them for a month."

"Well, James," Mrs. Hallett said, "it seems to me that
the programme is a very good one.  The girls have never
been up to London, and I have not been up there since we
were married.  It is nothing of a journey now that the railway
is open.  I am sure you want a holiday too; you have not
had one for years.  Arthur will no doubt get nice lodgings
for us, and I am sure we shall enjoy the trip immensely.
When is the marriage to come off, Arthur?"

"I should say in about a week or ten days; there is no
conceivable reason why we should wait any longer."

"In that case it is only three weeks till your home-coming.
You don't suppose that the alterations you propose to make
could be carried out in that time?"

"A lot can be done with money, uncle, and I don't care
what I spend.  At any rate, a portion of the house large
enough to hold our party can be in good order by that time,
and the rest must be finished while we are away."

"I don't know how I can give up my work," Mr. Hallett
began; but Arthur broke in:

"My dear uncle, you need not say that.  Your head clerk
can surely manage the business for ten days.  If he cannot, I
should advise you to sack him and get another.  Now, if you
will give me the address of the builder and upholsterer, I will
drive round and see them, and arrange for them to send men,
and will bring the carriage to the door in an hour's time."

"Well, I cannot go to-day anyhow, Arthur."

"Well, I am sorry for that, uncle, because I should have
liked your opinion.  However, in the matter of furnishing
and so on, I know that I can rely upon aunt."

"But I cannot understand," Mr. Hallett said, "why you
didn't get married out there."

"My dear uncle, if you lived in Spain you would very soon
find out the amount of pressure that is used to prevent a
young lady of noble family from marrying a Protestant and
a stranger.  It is simply enormous; and therefore we agreed
that it would be infinitely better for us to come over to England.
When a thing is once done, it is useless to say anything
against it.  The priests may tear their hair over what they
will consider an act of backsliding on the part of Mercedes,
but she won't hear anything of it."

On reaching his house Arthur found that, although it was
in a fair state of repair, a great deal must be done to meet his
requirements.  It was a good country house, but not a large
one, and he decided that the dining-room must be enlarged,
the drawing-room doubled in size, a boudoir built adjoining
it, and several new bedrooms added.  It was clearly impossible
to do all this in three weeks, and it was decided that the
dining-room should be left for the present as it stood, and the
builder promised to put so many hands to work that the
drawing-room and boudoir, and rooms over them, should be
finished in time.  The stables were altogether condemned and
would have to be rebuilt, and orders were given to have the
gardens put in perfect order and planted with flowers before
Arthur returned with his wife.

"It is a large order," the builder said, "but as you say that
I can put on any number of men, I think I can guarantee to
get it finished."

The order for the upholsterer was very large, as the whole
house was to be refurnished, and there was much consultation
between Mrs. Hallett and the girls as to the patterns, etc.
However, they returned in the evening very well satisfied with
the work they had done, and next morning Arthur went to
town again.

He found that a special licence could be obtained at once,
and therefore wrote to his uncle and aunt to come up on the
following day by an afternoon train.  He met them at the
station and drove with them to lodgings he had taken for
them in Clarges Street.

"These must be rather expensive rooms," Mr. Hallett said
gravely.

"My dear uncle, that makes no difference to you; I am
going to pay the piper.  While you are here, you will be my
guests.  I am very flush of money, for I have in my bank six
hundred pounds of the money you sent me, for twenty pounds
a year in addition to my pay quite sufficed for my wants."

Arthur had secured a room for himself in the same house,
and next morning after breakfast took his friends to visit Leon
and his sisters.  They were mutually pleased with each other,
and the girls pronounced Mercedes to be charming, and the
other girls almost as nice, though they were unable to get on so
well with them, as Arthur had to act as interpreter.  After
talking for an hour the ladies decided to go shopping together,
while Leon, Arthur, and his uncle strolled through the town.

"Well, have you done your shopping to your satisfaction,
aunt?" Arthur said when they met again.

"Yes, we have bought loads of things.  I am quite
frightened to think what your uncle will say when he gets
the bill."

"He won't get the bill at all," Arthur said quietly.  "You
are my guests, and I am going to stand paymaster."

"Oh, but that is impossible, Arthur!  We have bought
almost everything new.  I have reckoned it roughly up, and it
will come to over a hundred and twenty pounds."

"If it would come to two hundred and forty it would be
all the better," Arthur said.  "You don't understand, aunt.
This allowance money is burning in my pocket.  I have had no
means of spending it till now, and I am going to indulge
myself.  Please say no more about it, but just hand me the bills
and I will see them paid.  Now, you will really hurt me if
you say any more."

Leon and his party came round to dinner, which Arthur
had ordered to be sent in from a restaurant in Bond Street.

"How did you and Arthur get to know each other,
Mercedes?" one of the girls asked.

"Well, we only knew each other from his knowing our
brother, up to the time when he saved my life."

"Saved your life!  He never told us anything about that."

"That is just like him!" Mercedes said impetuously.  "It
is too bad of him, everyone ought to know it;" and she gave
them a vivid account of the manner in which he had rescued
her.  "After that," she said, "what could I do but marry him?
I was engaged to someone else.  I did not love him, you
know; but it was a proper sort of engagement.  The count
was a man of good family and a friend of my brother's.  He
had asked Leon's consent, and Leon had given it, so there
was nothing for me to say.  But after Arthur had saved my
life, of course it was different altogether, and I broke off
the engagement.  It was more than a year after that before
I became engaged to Arthur.  He declares that he never
suspected I cared for him, though really I am afraid I
showed it very much.  Then Arthur had to fight a duel with
the count and wounded him, and the count made two attempts
on his life, and then you know the Church interfered and shut
Arthur up in a dungeon, and he dug his way out in a wonderful
way.  Have you not heard all this before?"

"No, he never said a word about it in his letters,"
Mrs. Hallett said.

"Mercedes, you are chattering too much," Arthur said.
"You thought a great deal about these things, but there was
nothing worth telling."

"I am the best judge of that, sir," Mercedes said, tossing her
head.  "You go on talking to Leon and my sisters."

"And haven't you heard, Mrs. Hallett," she said, "of the
wonderful way in which he rescued the Regent of Spain and
the little Queen when they were carried off?"

"Not a word, dear."

"Well, then, I shall scold him very much," Mercedes said.
"When he has done so many splendid things, why should he
not speak of them?"

"I think he might have told us, my dear," Mrs. Hallett said
gently, "but I suppose he thought it would look like bragging,
and there is nothing Englishmen hate more than that.  Men
who do great things are the very last to speak of them."

"Ah well, I will tell you some day all about them!"
Mercedes said, "and then you will not be surprised that I say
he is one of the most wonderful men in the world, and why
I, and Leon and my sisters, love him so."

The two girls looked at Arthur with wondering eyes.  He
had always been rather a hero with them in his young days,
and they could quite imagine that he would be a brave soldier,
but they had never dreamt of his performing such deeds as
these.

At the wedding, Roper, who had at once on his arrival
gone down to see his family, and who had now come up for
the purpose, acted as Arthur's best man.  He had vainly
endeavoured to excuse himself.  Arthur insisted that, having
for six years been his best friend, he should certainly occupy
that place on this important occasion.

In spite of the effort of the builders the house was not
ready for habitation at the time fixed on, and it was two
months before the whole party returned together from their
tour.  Roper was by this time installed on a farm on the
estate.  When Leon returned to Spain he left Inez with her
sister, and six months later she married a neighbour of
Arthur's, to the great satisfaction of Mercedes; and neither of
them has once regretted that she has exchanged the troubles
and struggles of her native land for the peace and quiet of
England.  As to Arthur, he has always said that the day he
enlisted in the British Legion was the most fortunate one in
his life.

.. vspace:: 3

.. class:: center

   THE END.

.. vspace:: 3

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 3

.. class:: center large bold

   HISTORICAL TALES BY \G. \A. HENTY

.. vspace:: 2

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

THE CAT OF BUBASTES: A Story of Ancient Egypt.
FOR THE TEMPLE: A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem.
THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN: or, The Days of King Alfred.
A KNIGHT OF THE WHITE CROSS: The Siege of Rhodes.
THE LION OF ST. MARK: A Story of Venice in the 14th Century.
A MARCH ON LONDON: A Story of Wat Tyler.
AT AGINCOURT: A Tale of the White Hoods of Paris.
ST. BARTHOLOMEW'S EVE: A Tale of the Huguenot Wars.
BY ENGLAND'S AID: or, The Freeing of the Netherlands.
THE LION OF THE NORTH: A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus.
WHEN LONDON BURNED: A Story of the Great Fire.
A JACOBITE EXILE: In the Service of Charles XII.
BONNIE PRINCE CHARLIE: A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden.
AT THE POINT OP THE BAYONET: A Tale of the Mahratta War.
WITH FREDERICK THE GREAT: The Seven Years' War.
TRUE TO THE OLD FLAG: The American War of Independence.
IN THE REIGN OF TERROR: The French Revolution.
A ROVING COMMISSION: A Story of the Hayti Insurrection.
AT ABOUKIR AND ACRE: Napoleon's Invasion of Egypt.
UNDER WELLINGTON'S COMMAND: The Peninsular War.
THROUGH THE FRAY: A Story of the Luddite Riots.
ONE OF THE 28TH: A Story of Waterloo.
ON THE IRRAWADDY: A Story of the First Burmese War.
MAORI AND SETTLER: A Story of the New Zealand War.
BY SHEER PLUCK: A Tale of the Ashanti War.
OUT WITH GARIBALDI: A Story of the Liberation of Italy.
THE DASH FOR KHARTOUM: A Tale of the Nile Expedition.
WITH ROBERTS TO PRETORIA: A Tale of the South African War.

.. vspace:: 2

.. class:: center small

   LONDON: BLACKIE & SON, LIMITED, 50 OLD BAILEY, E.C.

.. vspace:: 6

.. pgfooter::